MEXICO ‘98
TABLE OF CONTENTS
SPEECH OF P. ANTONIO RIOS CHAVEZ, D.A.S.S.
CONFERENCE: The Oratory and the Postmodern Culture
SEMMINAR: PROPHETIC AGENS OF
THE ORATORY
3.- Prophetism in Latin America
4.- Prophetic elements of the
spirituality philippian
5.- The prophetic paper of the
oratorian Woman in L.A.
6.- Proposal of how the Oratorian
today can embody their prophetic dimension in L. A.
SEMMINAR: Postmodern Culture
and the Challenge of the Protestant Sects
1. Philosophical Roots of
Post-modernism and Sectarianism
2. Postmodern Culture: What is it?
3. Sectarianism: A Reflection of
and Reaction to Modern and Postmodern Culture
4. The Sectarian Mind-Set: a
Personal View
5. The Historical Development of
Mormonism as a Model for Sectarian Development Generally
6. The Sectarian Challenge to the
Christian Catholic Life
CONFERENCE: THE ORATORY IN THE CHURCH TODAY
1. The Variety of the Philipian
Charisma
4. The Life’s source: The Oratory
of the Word
SEMMINAR: ORATORIAN HOPE AND FREEDOM
Philip embodies a model of being
person.
The True Presence challenge us.
SEMMINAR: THE PEDAGOGY OF
SAINT PHILIP NERI
2. The Oratory as common
fulfillment of the pedagogy of St. Philip.
SEMMINAR: MARIAN SPIRITUALITY
IN THE ORATORY
THE MATERNAL FIGURE OF THE SACRED
VIRGIN MARIA
MARIA’S CHARITY AND St. PHILIP
NERI’S
CONFERENCE: THE
ORATORY, LOCAL COMMUNITY IN THE CONTEXT OF POSTMODERNISM
1. The Oratory, the
alternative to modern christian life
II - Postmodernism a new context
for the Church and the Oratory
III - The Oratory in the context of
postmodernism
SEMMINAR: THE ORATORY IN THE
MEXICAN COLONIAL ART
I- “The Concord”, Puebla. (18th
century)
II- St. Philip Neri’s Churches in
Mexico, city (17-18th century)
III- St. Philip Neri’s Oratory in
Guadalajara, Jal. (17-18th centuries)
IV- St. Philip Neri’s Church in
Oaxaca, Oax (19th century)
V- St. Philip Neri’s Oratory in San
Miguel de Allende, Gto. (18th century)
VI- Concord Church or Guadalupe’s
Sanctuary in Orizaba, Ver. (18th century)
VII- St. Philip Neri’s Temple,
today Cathedral of Querétaro. (19th century)
SEMMINAR: THE ORATORIAN
PARISH
I - The Parish after the Vatican
Council II
II – The New Challenges of the
Parish like Local Community
III – The Oratorian Pastor’s
Profile and the Oratory
IV – The Oratorian Parish We want
to Be
V – The Parish’s Oratorian Pastoral
SEMMINAR: TOWARD AN ORATORY
IN MEXICAN CONTEXT.
III–The Mexican and the oratorian,
identities in relationship.
Speech of P. Antonio Ortega, Procurator Nacionaly.
Official notices of Santa Sede
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES, APPOINTMENTS AND REFERENCES
![]()
Te bendecimos a Ti, Señor del
tiempo y de la historia, Dios Santo, Rey Eterno, porque has querido que, a
través de la intercesión de nuestro Santo
Padre Felipe Neri, la acción del Espíritu Santo nos impulse al encuentro de
tu Hijo Jesucristo.
Tú convocas día tras día a la
Familia Oratoriana, para que fiel a la senda recorrida por San Felipe Neri y
los que han seguido sus huellas, responda con prontitud de corazón y pueda caminar hacia la santidad en la
humildad, sencillez y alegría.
En este tiempo de preparación
al Jubileo del nacimiento de tu Hijo, concédenos congregarnos como familia en
México para escuchar tu palabra que nos impulsa a evangelizar nuestras culturas,
reflexionar sobre nuestra misión en la historia de hoy, celebrar tu amor y
revivir el carisma oratoriano que
nos ha dado para servicio de tu Iglesia.
Suscita en todos los hermanos
reunidos por el espíritu y enseñanza de San Felipe Neri, el gusto de encontrarnos contigo y con los
hermanos en la comunión de una misma familia.
Te lo pedimos por intercesión
de la Santísima Virgen María de Guadalupe, Madre del Redentor, luz de San
Felipe Neri y Estrella del Oratorio.
¡Oh Padre!, te lo pedimos a
Ti, en el nombre de Jesús tu Hijo, que contigo y el Espíritu Santo vive y reina
por los siglos de los siglos.
AMEN.
Why a MEMORY? Each on of us, the participants of the II ENCUENTRO INTERNACIONAL
ORATORIANO MEXICO 1998, could ask ourselves.
Involved
as we are in the postmodern context at
the end of the millennium, living in
the vortex of speed; impelled lack of time, almost suffocating by the immediate
experiences that are layered one over the other without waiting to be barely
comprehended assimilated much less and projected within a structured plan and
progressive existence; enlightened by the impeccable coming of persistent and
boisterous novelty that diffuse; confused and fiery by the ghosts in our lives
that exist without a form or a defined face... to make MEMORY would make us
want a definite contrast superficial and superfluous past of living in the
opening of the Third Millennium.
We do
not intend to stop time, while being in a state of nostalgia and melancholy of
past events, that were already conjugated in the past preterit tense. Also, we do not intend to focus on the
memories of the past in such a way that they will impede the agile movement to
continue with our current experience or to close the doors on the excitement of
the future.
This MEMORY desires the conjugation of the
three tenses of past, present, and future.
We pretend to surpass the triple temptation of pessimistic existence
that despises the past because it no longer exists; that saddens for the present
that is considered a non-stop passing movement; and that which discourages an
unknown future. In contrast, our MEMORY intertwines with the triple
optimism of the past that is the foundation and explanation of the present; of
the present; like an undeniable reality of its evidence; and of the future, our
compromise that is preparing with responsible and vigorous optimism of the
present.
Our MEMORY does not reduce itself to a
simple and clear telling and retelling of the “before” our today, nor the “yesterday”
of tomorrow. Rather, it is a certainty
of what we live by, the raw material of our current essence and the force which impulses us to construct
from the acquired experience.
With
the same joy and hope with which this oratorian experience was received and
begun, that same filled heart of content and hope is offered in its MEMORY.
This MEMORY is the live testimony that the I
ENCUENTRO ORATORIANO DE SAN FELIPE NERI, in Pilas, 1992, Seville, Spain, did
not remain passively forgotten, like the dead in its tomb, in the last archives
of consciousness, only that this II ENCUENTRO INTERNACIONAL ORATORIANO DE SAN
FELIPE Neri, Mexico, 1998 has gathered like a ripe and delicious fruit of a
loving and planted seed. In this similar consequential logic, the sowed
oratorian experience in this MEMORY seeks
to be the live sowed seed in the fertile field of the oratorian world that,
congregated by the divine spirit in Oaxtepec, Morelos, Mexico, 1998, will know
how to respond “promptly with heart”, to the challenges that the thresholds of
the Third Millennium will establish and that without a doubt, requiring them to
be awake in the present time.
THE CALL AND RESPONSE:
How,
when, where and who initiated the oratorian adventure that this MEMORY generously offers, which ripe
fruit of the day?
Let us
be like a reference point of what R. P. Antonio Ortega Franco, Attorney General
of the Mexican Federation of the Congregations of Oratories and General
Coordinator of this II ENCUENTRO INTERNACIONAL, said in the letter sent to all
the Congregations of the Oratorian Confederation and was reported in the
elaborated brochure by the Coordinating Commission: “When the Oratory of the
Mexican Federation, in the past
congress celebrated in Rome(October 1994) accepted the possibility of creating the II ENCUENTRO INTERNACIONAL
ORATORIANO, there was an initial stage of euphoria. Afterwards, came a time of reflection, dialogue, and
uncertainties in reference to the economical, political, and social crisis that
the country is facing. Finally, the
Mexican Federation decided to accept the realization of this great event and
elected a Coordinating Commission formed by priests and laymen, who elected the
central motto Prompto Corde Respondeant and a general trinomial theme Evangelio,
Cultura y Oratorio.
The
how, when, and where of the initial paths are clear and defined in the
paragraph above, but we wanted to say an honest, franc, thankful, respectful
and humble word with regards to “the who”.
Not because it is incorrect or wrong what was said by P. Toño in the
above mentioned letter, but because we think that it is incomplete and it gives us a moral duty to allow us to
complete this response. Especially when
we have succeeded in reaching a goal, we would like to render publicly and
openly the first place of honor in inspiration and realization to the Holy
Ghost and Our Blessed Mother. We, the
Congress of the Confederation, the Mexican Federation, the Coordinating
Commission and everyone who in one way or another has contributed to the
realization of this sublime experience of oratorian fraternity, are merely human instruments cherished by
the soft hands of the Divine Providence and the loved children embraced on the
lap of Our Gracious Mother.
It is
clear, that if our work would have been only humanly initiated rather then by
inspiration, and in the matter of divine love, “it should have perished, it
should not have been preserved, it should have been aborted”.
Along
with the “initial euphoria, the time of reflection, dialogue and
uncertainties”, the Mexican Federation,
which is formed of the “laity and the ten Congregations of the Oratories of
Saint Philip Neri, believing in a Provident God, decided to accept the
realization of this great event, the II ENCUENTRO INTERNACIONAL ORATORIANO,
which was proposed by the General Congress of the Oratory of Saint Philip Neri,
1994, in Rome, Italy with joy.”
MAKING A PATH:
Once
accepted and decided to take on the responsibility of the realization of the
Encuentro, we began the long, and not always simple, and sometimes fatiguing
stage of preparation. The spirit that
has accompanied the pilgrimage can be explained by the concise words of P.
Toño, in the letter mentioned before: “we have been preparing with joy and
dedication, as best as possible, for this important event for everyone, this is
why we see it’s realization with optimism.
The
realization of this Encuentro has been proceeded by a long and hard
preparation, but always within the spirit of joy sustained by the hope of
“receiving you with open arms, to share our Christian faith, sharing our
cultures and living the beautiful experience of being Oratorians on the road to
Third Millennium.”
The Coordinating Commission, Commissions, and the
Commissioners
It is
well known by the foreigners that the Mexicans possess a characteristic of
being ¨ party people ¨. But along with
these festive, happy, and enthusiastic characteristics, that was the first
reaction during the General Congress and that which P. Antonio expresses like a
burst of euphoria. It is not less
certain that we had to put our feet on the ground, such that our fireworks
displays was accompanied and followed the previously mentioned ¨ time of
reflection, dialogue, and uncertainly ¨.
Ours
was, not in any way, the optimism of the ingenious and irresponsible , but the
optimism of those that know the efforts, the necessities of the organization,
the planning, the projection, of persevering in the attainment of the proposed
goal.
The
election of P. Antonio Rios Chavez as a Delegate of the Holy See for the
Oratory-La Profesa, is for us a matter that is read with the sight of faith and
was a sign of divine preference and confidence in part by all the congregations
of the Confederations. In this
occasion, represented by its respective delegates as a clear sign of times that
demands a well read, comprehended, interpreted and assumed w grateful evangelic
spirit, not only for him, but for us (members of the Mexican Federation of the
Oratory).
Certainly
the previous has been an occasional deed, but it has surely been a prophetic
calling from God for the actual P. Delegate , Mexican , and for us the Mexican
Oratorians a manifestation of the designated mysteries of God.
The
proposition, the acceptance and the assumption of this noble and in the same
way, a serious task, by the Mexican Federation, brought along a whole world of
demands not ever thought of by any of us before the Congress. Nevertheless, once we have swallowed the
bittersweet drink of the first movement
we began, or how we say
¨shoemaker to your shoes¨, and we started the organization process, that
how we said previously, branched the formation of a Coordinating Commission,
with the P. Antonio Ortega as General Coordinator of the Encuentro. This one, formed by the laymen and Priests
of each corresponding Congregation & Oratories of : Guanajuato, Gto.; Leon,
Gto; Orizaba, Ver.; La Profesa, Ntra. Señora
de la Paz, and San Pablo Tepetlapa, all in the Federal District; San Miguel de
Allende, Gto.; Pharr, Tex. (USA).
The
same Federation invited some laymen and priests to conform the initial
Coordinating Commission, the one that with the passing of time was being
completed according to the existing circumstances, especially the rhythm with
which they were multiplying and stating precisely the commissions.
In the
following, we present a graphic outline of ¨Oratories, Commissioners and
Commissions¨ with which the Encuentro was obtained its organization and its
development.
For the
members of the Coordinating Commission, this long road has signified a complex
and enriched experience that faced many challenges. One principal challenge and its explanation derives from the fact
that none of us are experts in coordination, organization, and the conducting
of groups. But after many reunions, (30
monthly meeting and now more often) God and St. Philip Neri placed in our way
Esteban Bulnes, an ex – novice of the Oratorian Congregation of La
Profesa. With his experience in
entrepreneurial organization, we really took the moderation and programming of
our reunions which began since March of the present year.
On the
other hand, in Mexico, we say ¨ there is no more wax than that which burns¨ and
it is not that we devalue ourselves, but the challenge of the Coordination of
the Encuentro opened the windows of initial imagination and it awakened the
spirit of adventure. We can really
describe ourselves as an adventurous group, because we have made a
breakthrough, especially with regards to the work of the Mexican
Federation. This is the first event
that we, the Congregations and the members of the Oratories of Mexico, organize
at such a level.
We also
say that we have invented, because those responsible of the different
commissions did not have a definite plan.
Nor have we taken the different responsibilities according to our
particular abilities. We have begun to
sense, try and expose our ideas, origins and also the corrections of our
failures. It has been a really great
challenge of thinking and carrying our ideas, initiatives and attempts. We have always held a strong conviction that
this had to come out right; regardless of any difficulty, questions, and
tensions that formed part of the overall experience.
One of
the only reasons that our delegates, Assistants of the General Congress in Rome
spoke out was to refuse the fast and spontaneous development of this Encuentro.
Due to the uncertain economical situation of our country. However, once the offer was accepted, we
utilized the same spirit of brotherhood and solidarity so that we could host
the best possible for everyone. We had
already vowed to be with the Hotel Del Prado that is located in Cuernavaca,
Morelos, (information that you received in your brochures).When the monetary
devaluation occurred it made us rethink our situation and we were compelled to
change the place of the Encuentro,
obtaining its change of location to the Centro Vacacional Internacional of
Oaxtepec, Morelos. Nevertheless, this
change did not reduce the initial plans we had in services we were offering our
guests. As a matter of fact we lucked
out with our decision, because we managed to lower costs considerably. As we previously mentioned, these changes
did not affect the quality of our efforts; rather, it gave the Commission
flexibility with respect to new tasks.
We have
had to overcome several obstacles, especially with registration cards that were
late in arriving; although several arrived on time.
As you
have been able to observe as a participant of this Encuentro, Oaxtepec is a
tropical paradise with exuberant vegetation and with several attractions. Everything in Oaxtepec is extensive,
although, kind of far away, but available to see with the greatest panoramic
view from any angle. In regards to
food, we have made an effort to provide the most essential. Similarly, we say of all our activities that
encompass our Encuentro. And since our
work has been one of teamwork, with different commissions in different tasks,
we have managed to devote our hearts as hosts.
We are living in a strong experience of solidarity in charity and
corresponding in everything.
We have
provided each participant this MEMORY
in diskette, because it seems like a better option instead of getting it in
printed form.
With
the data we have recorded from electronic mail from the participants, we have
reached a realm of possibilities of world intercommunications due to the medium
of new and innovative technology.
Therefore, by way of the Internet web page, each one of us can access,
and interchange ideas and experiences as journey together like brothers and
sisters of the world. The world service
Internet page for the Oratory can be found in www.oratorio.org.mx.
May God
grant that this II ENCUENTRO INTERNACIONAL ORATORIANO, whose undertaking by the
Mexican Federation has been without precedent and which has affected us deeply,
has awakened in each and everyone of us the opportunity to walk with greater
faith and a decision to confront with greater intelligence the challenges, which
the Third Millennium brings us.
From
participating in the conferences and workshops we offer in this MEMORY, we urgently need time, the
church, and mankind to respond with promptness of heart .
We only
desire the ability to raise our grateful hearts to Our Dear Father Jesus
Christ, the Holy Ghost that has given us the light, and the Eternal Word
incarnate in the Person of the Lord Jesus, for allowing us to conceive the
grace of finding our brothers and sisters of the Oratorian world, to carry on
in our lives the beautiful and evangelic face of the spirituality of St. Philip
Neri, with his pedagogy of a loved child of God. He impulses us to be true and right as apostles of liberty,
happiness and hope in our surroundings.
Surely in our minds and goodwill we respond to the sentence of the wise
monk, Agostino Ghettini, who said this four centuries ago to a Roman Apostle,
“Your people are in Rome”, but they are in our personal calling, “Poland
Oratories, your people are in Poland; South Africans, your people are in South
Africa; Costa Rica, your mission is in Costa Rica,...”. And it has been directed to you and me
personally, so we can be Oratorians of the Third Millennium; where the divine
providence has let us be born and live.
Now we
embrace each other with affection and commitment to give the Oratory a joyful
face and dedication to the Third Millennium.
7/13/98
Buenas Noches Damas y
Caballeros,
Para muchos de ustedes han tenido que viajar muchas y muchas
millas. Algunos de ustedes cruzaron el
Atlántico, Pacifico y otros viajamos menos, no importa la distancia, estamos
aquí como Iglesia hermanos y hermanas en Cristo y en la alegría de San Felipe
Neri. Se personalmente que muchos de
ustedes pasaron por muchos obstáculos en su preparación para hacer este viaje,
por ejemplo en tratar de obtener visas, otro la situación económica. Sin embargo, con todo esto, pongámoslo en el
pasado y disfrutar el momento. Siendo
que este es el ano del Espíritu Santo, el verdaderamente esta trabajando muy
duro, con todos nosotros aquí presente.
Somos un regalo especial que poco a poco se va desenvolviendo y solo se
va revelando con una persona, una sonrisa, un saludo, un abrazo o al
compartir. Estoy mas que segura que San
Felipe Neri esta muy contento viendo esto pasar. Con mucho orgullo puedo decir que México y su gente/pueblo se le
conoce por su hospitalidad. Y es por
eso damas y caballeros departe de lo que formamos la Comisión Oratoriana de
este personalmente a Oaxtepec, Morelos, México a su II Encuentro Internacional
Oratoriano. Deseamos que tengan una
feliz estancia, Gracias y Dios los Bendiga.
Rev. P. Eduardo Cerrato, General Procurator of the
Oratory Confederation of Saint
Philip Neri, R.R.P.P. Permanent’s Deputies, Priests,
Oratorian Laity, Nun Present.
You´re
welcome,
The 1st International Meeting of the
Oratory in Sevilla, Spain; “Oratory, Intuition of St. Philip”, is now in Oaxtepec,
Mexico, a invitation to answer with heart.
The Cardinal James F. Sttaford, president of the
Pontifician Council, in the eve of this year, 1998 Pentecost in St. Peter
Plaza, being the Pope John Paul II with more of 300 thousand persons pertaining
of 56 different eclessial movements, well mentioned to St. Francisco de Asis
and to our Father, St. Philip Neri, like the greatest laity promotors.
The Cardinal Newman, with his thoughts and writings,
make to the Vatican Council II, know the authentic Church’s concept,
determining the laity’s roll in the Church and in the world.
Well, now, we have the chance of being witness of the
ones that met Cardinal Newman, that are guided by him, to the knowledge of the
Oratory of St. Philip , and so, some congregations had born and others Priests
and Laity Fraternities, that live of his spirit and have him like patron.
In the III Christian Millennium threshold the old
Oratory’s trunk sprout out and we cannot ignore the reference that everyone
make, ones dispose to make success balance or at least, want to learn the
history lessons, others augur a great future, we are not indifferent to the
important things that establish the measures, always conventional, of men’s
way, along the time.
But we add to the merely terrestrial valuations, the
idea of eternity, of faith and hope in God and then results that all the
measures disappear and the time born, flies, and converts our life in a mystery
kept by God´s hands and that non-stop fluidity of time and hope, is record in
the eternity. We step on the way of time that passes and we admired to discover
a globality that has everything.
The Providence perennity, God that accompanies us and
the faith, makes us to think that we are not going to God but we come from him.
This obligate us to the gratitude, to confess him
like our Father that mate everyone in Jesus Christ, his son.
Saints make that way, that converting their time in
eternity , take the Heaven in their soul, like our St. Philip to whom the cycle
started in earth.
We want to reach that, and learn how to communicate
to everyone by the ways of time, but convinced that we are in the eternity.
The time looses all it measures and every day
everything starts again, but only stays what is eternal and come from God. The
happiness is to know that God possess us, the love is know to be thankful and
the force is to share it.
We wish each of you this happiness, the one of our
prophet, St. Philip.
We hope this 2nd International Oratorian
Meeting, organized with a lot of pledge, with such an illusion, by the designed
committee of the Mexican Federation, that preside the M.R.P. Antonio Ortega Franco, National Procurator; impel us
with the prayer, the conferences and with the movements of Oratorian recreation
to answer vigorously and quickly with the heart.
Well, be everyone welcome.
Chronicle
Our way of making memory can not remain “in a simple narration of what we have done”, but to recognize how the Spirit
requires to manifest before different circumstances, with the desire to show us
the best path.
Well, “we are now finding ourselves”, and we now want to make it a reality,
although we are in a hurry and surely because of the expectations, what we need
to remember in our hearts that every oratorian member: that St. Philip Neri be,
the inflamed Spirit, our pedagogy light towards
and to the Third Millennium.
To us, like
St. Philip Neri, the story tells us, and urges that, his example always, allows
us to respond “with Promptness of the Heart”, since with this we play with our
Oratorian identity.
We ought to live our experience, from this opening
day, like the “inauguration” of a new era,
which remains by the imagination of St. Philip Neri, opens our hearts to hope,
based on our joyous experience that Our Dear Loving Father demonstrates to us.
This first
day allows us into what we hope, bring us faced forward to the Third
Millennium, the awakening of the
laymen. Unfortunately, we have not
manifested this desire, with the forces of the “Spirit times” and in great part
it depends on the fact that we still live in the clergies way. Let us not dwell on God’s Spirit, which made
his heart joyous and illuminated St.
Philip Neri’s intelligence, in the fear, of feeling “displaced” for those who are
in our congregations, the authentic reflection of where can locate our real
image, our clearest identity.
Let us make an Oratorian liturgy, that is to say,
“happy and committed”, of the discussions made on this first day.
Chronicle
Today we awaken with a lot of energy to give the best
of ourselves. And if we are talking
about the Coordinating Commission, all the participants of this II Congress
have offered us their best expression and heart for the initial activities.
We anxiously awaited the discussion that was going to
be offered by Dr. Mariano Gonzalez Leal, for which must have been a
demonstration of a broad coverage of history, he brought out a lot of interest
and everywhere we could see a clique of individuals that were spontaneously
offering and defending all the conflicting reactions. During lunch time we had our grandest meal, not including our
favorite dessert. The comments
fluctuated from the absolute failure and unconditional support. This “Memory” that we have in our hands
allows us to value, with a forged spirit from the battlefields what we now have
in this Congress, the importance of this Conference.
We believe that it was this “provocation” that at the
time of the panel discussions we asked for a space to share from what we have
learned from the conferences, since the panel focuses mainly on the conclusions
from the workshops.
In the workshops where we held round table
discussions, we could appreciate the passion of other people’s opinions, that
although they wanted to offer their opinion from the spur of the moment.
We should appreciate and recognize the effort of many
who have had to move from their habitations to the sight of the workshops and
the restaurant. We also appreciate the
service that many have offered with their cars to help transport people’s
needs.
St. Philip
Neri has
accompanied us, with his unconditional spirit, in all the activities. That is the way he is, always an unconditional friend, “how can he not be since he is
encouraged by the Spirit of Jesus Christ.
Dr. Mariano Gonzalez Leal
Laymen
Thank
you gentlemen, first of all I would like to thank for the very deep honor for
allowing me to participate in an encounter that is so important. In what is
really significant, this is the only commitment that can move good people
especially the lay people that are in daily contact with the family. The most important values of cultures and
especially because very few times we have a chance to have a lay person speak
in front of priests for natural reasons and logical reasons. The priests have a culture education
preparation in this topic and they can address daily or weekly. The laymen, a slay person, we do not have
the opportunity very often. I thank God
for this opportunity and also thank God and the people that honored me with the
invitation, the people of Gto and Leon.
The
reflections that I will draw upon have an essential purpose to ponder and to be
on guard regarding whatever threatens our Christian culture. From the viewpoint of the Oratory with two
essential values: humanity and joy.
From the universal view point of Christianity understood as a Catholic a
humane value as well as an omnipresent value.
As we said before, a universal value, I will specifically refer to what
happens in the particular case of Mexico. However, we will not be able to void
making reference to similar phenomenon that I have had to witness abroad. Also,
one way or the other remains today, yesterday, and for a long time they have
attained to wear the values of our civilization day by day. Also using sophisticated methods and
consequently more dangerous methods. As
I have stated I want to refer specifically to the case of Mexico, the reason of
Catholic routed in Mexico to what created our way of being. The testimonial that I have been recently
had as the different dangers, that have been present around our religious
identity. And have different masks
along the century to hide the same enemy.
Mexico
is the country that is culturally the child of Spain. The essential attack to the Mexican identity, as Anacleto
Gonzalez Flores said has been historically focused upon attacking our culture
Hispanic affiliation because through this culture Hispanic affiliation we are
facing to the Christian Western Culture.
Of course, we have an historic fact that is constant and that happen
around 1873 coming always from the same place from the North. And has devalued generation after generation
and gradually progressive and dangerous the way of the family, nation, country
and its relation to God and Christian values.
Why do
I state that the beginning of every attack that is found within sectors of the
church itself here and elsewhere in the world especially the Spanish
Americas? They been an attack to the
Spanish affiliation Poinsset, the great enemy of Mexico, already Wilson and
Monroe when they were asked when will we be able to absorb Mexico to Poinsset,
the first ambassador to the United States in Mexico, he answered: the day when
Mexico stops being Spanish. A day when
Mexico stops being Catholic because of the way of being in Mexico is the way of
being of the Ausburgs. And the way of
living in the Ausburgs was the way of living of the Catholic King and Queen in
the culture mixture that we are going through are exploiting in its negative
side. Furthermore, as syncretism, as
the modalities of the New Age, will go beyond mestizo cultural origins, through
eventually having highly dangerous syncretisms. This does not only happen in Mexico, in happens in Spain,
England, Italy, where as syncretism in relation to the Old Celtic religion or
the old magic practices of the druids.
If Spain is a country that essentially was
made during the seventh century, the Reconquest, we will find that the way of
being in Spanish nation, logically and naturally be evangelization. I have always thought that all the people of
the World and I refer specifically to Europeans because I can not think of the
Middle Ages outside of Europe. I
believe the Middle Ages are a strictly European phenomenon. The Middle Ages is a historical moment when
the Christian culture is an essential center in life and facts. And the Middle Ages has been said to be a
dark age, when really the Middle Ages should be the centuries from making
Christianity, the structure of faith, as the rest should be a super
structure. Today it seams that the
essential structure, according to Marxism’s economy is to others super
structures. We will speak about this
later on.
But
there is no doubt that the Reconquest is a medieval phenomenon and it’s a
Spanish phenomenon. The Reconquest
isolated Spain from participation in the Crusades. Why? It is because Spain
was going through its own crusade. The
expulsion of the Moors from the peninsula and this began with don Pelayo in the
seventh century and ends January 6, 1492, in Granada. We have to quickly, fast and equally assess the Reconquest
period, which is the prologue of our ideological conquest. This is the way of being as a Spanish
nation. I think that in Europe each
country has had a historical vocation and they have lost this. There has been a devaluation and
degeneration on the loss of those countries.
Also, you can simple analyze an example, in the case of Italy. The vocation in Italy has been art and it
has been a country that has produced great sculptors, musicians and writers but
Italy goes into politics. It fails and
becomes disintegrated with no identity at all and that loses importance in the
story’s context. Thus, we can mention
the historical vocations of England, France, etc. Spain did not significantly participate in the Crusades to
Jerusalem because it was living its own crusade and Reconquest. That was the reason to be a Spanish nation
and it was the reason for the Reconquest, to expel from its land and to get the
unity of a Catholic nation that is making of the Spanish religion. Consequently, the vocation of the founding
people and children of Spain; in addition, the vocation of Mexico along with
Peru they were preferred children of
Spain. Such that for many years our
nation was known as the New Spain and to be congruent with this modus vivendi,
a year had not yet passed from the end of the Reconquest when Spain discovered
the New World. What would have happened
if the Catholic monarchy had had an heir, if Don Juan would have lived longer
and the Spanish dynasty would have failed?
We do not know however, we know that in these difficult years of the
seventeenth century some referred it as the end of Middle Ages. Others began to talk of new ideas. I also do not believe that Middle Age end on
an exact date or that they start in such.
I believe every country and every cultural region of the World has its
history and talk about the Middle Ages in America or in Asia is absurd, that
the Middle Ages is a European phenomenon, but that the same Middle Ages were
presented in different stages and styles in Europe.
What causes the end of the Middle Ages? We have always been told that it is the
Renaissance in Italy. Personally, I
believe that this is only the Renaissance there during that time. Even though, they say that in Spain the
Middle Ages ended with the Reconquest, I believe that the fundamental legacy of
the Spanish Middle Ages is the University of Salamanca and its great authors:
Fernando Lopez, Francisco de Vittoria, Francisco Suarez and Domingo Soto. They are the great scholars and if scholastics
were the fundamental product of the Middle Ages that flourishes in the
sixteenth century in Spain. It is clear
that while there was an advance Renaissance in Italy in the search for pagan
style, with the excuse of the reconstruction of legendary art in Spain. You can barely ideologically consolidate the
Middle Ages with the scholastic philosophy that did not culminates in Spain,
but in Portugal with Francisco Suarez is the University of Coimbra. At the same time in the North, another
phenomenon was developing that many consider proper of New Age; the Reform,
Antichrist, that they mention in the Apocalypses, has existed in different
faces with respect to the change of times.
I think that the Reform by Luther and the Calvinistic pragmatism, later
the Enlightenment, the Realism, Marxism and today Liberalism, has been no more
then the styles adapted to the changes of time. Also, the historical circumstances to fight differently every
time, but with the same denominator, the Western Christian culture. This reminds me of the cartoon where they
showed Marx pushing a giant rock to the abyss, and the devil laughing at him
saying, "this idiot thinks he can push it, I have tried to twenty
centuries and I have not accomplished it".
The
history of Spain and Islam, the Reform in the history of Great Britain the
Anglicanism, the Calvinism and the growth of these two mentalities that defined
the beginnings of our own history in Mexico in 1998, two years before the end
Millennium. That is to say that spiritual
mentality of the Catholic Monarchy, the acquiring of Indies of Philip II, the
battle of Lepanto, of the spiritual conquest of America and also the cold
pragmatism that is calculating, metallic and Anglo Saxon. So well represented like Anacleto Gonzalez
Flores said discussion in 1923, that he named "our vocation and
race"; the two great enemies, Reform and Countereform, that is Philip II
of Spain and Elizabeth I of England.
Those are the end poles.
Let us talk about what is important of our nation’s
history and ancestral cultures. Philip
II, following and taking the maximum of the ideals of Mexico’s tradition
converts to the Catholic church in the Escorial, the beginning of the
Countereform and the beginning of the irreconcilable fight that we live in our
territory. The conquest has been slandered
by the Anglo Saxons (the sons of Elizabeth I), a destruction. No, the English initiated the destruction in
the United States. We are not to fall
in the traps of Poinsset, the game of Elizabeth I of England, we should not
continue thinking that the recovering of the Indies of Spain. It had the same spirit of the English
nobility, the Calvinistic pragmatism, is whom ever assaults the most and brings
the most gold to the English crown et more of the noble title they will
receive. It was not the case in Spain,
where knights came with a vision of evangelization that required the sword but
never forgot the cross; the clearest test in the group of judgement that were
made to all the authorities that made public charges in the New Spain. The punishment that was given to people like
Nuñez Guzman, the viceroy of Branciforte, that were traitors of the house of
Ausburg, taking of the Indies beginning of the mestizos, were the principle
objective was to give the indigenous the dignity to be human. Abuses were made, but we need to remember
that a death penalty continues to exist that prohibits abortion. Then, it is imperative to understand then go
in their historic moment, because if we come out of this moment to judge the
things with our own opinion of another history moment, we will fall in serious
injustices.
With
this spirit we create, Spanish American and Portuguese American with the other
one we make North America. A North
America that has a clear theme derived from pragmatism. The Calvinistic pragmatism, condenses in
"manifest destiny", "I am richer, more powerful, more privileged
and also I am the preferred son of
God and God gives me the right to annihilate when ever is inferior to me
because God loves me more then another".
Great Britain conducted itself with this philosophy, with this
philosophy their sons follow. On the
other hand Philip II followed the philosophy, "I have a vision to
administer the land by divine order and because of that order my obligation is
to respond beyond this world", the ability to have extended Gods
word. Vasconcelos said, " the
World does not divide itself between whites and blacks, nor rich nor poor, nor
aristocrats or peasants. This
artificial separation we as humans separate in what we believe is the end of
mankind and those that believe that there is some thing more in this World, the
ones that to accomplish this here, the ones that believe that this is the route
to obtain some thing different. Spain
used this mentality; however, the pragmatist’s cold and Anglo Saxon conduct is
what should be done here, that ended with an appetite for material objects.
The
house of Ausburg disappeared in Spain, and had been, however, such a legacy
that during their reign they created the values that informed all of our
civilization the three traditional values.
They were taught to us in past eras: religion, nation and family. These are the three values for which so many
heroes gave their life during Christianity what we learn from Don Anacleto
Gonzalez stores and the great wise men.
In the North these are the three values that should be promoted as a
matter of fact with the coming of the House of Bourbon, what happen? In Europe, the French revolution, that under
a mask of equality, liberty and fraternity principles committed the most
atrocious crimes in history of Europe, the same as those that were committed of
the revolution of 1910, liberty, equality, fraternity, are concepts that are
absolutely philatropic but divorced Catholic of a believing conception;
absolutely linked with material things; of that same mask you can see a
projection of Enlightenment, Rationalism and Positivism that took place during
the last century, destroying the transcendental values, "I can not believe
what my senses tell me". Of
course, with respect to experimental science we can not deny that during the
past century there was a big apogee.
But, what happened with the metaphysics, theology and with the
non-experimental sciences? A step
backwards that had to convert heroic a positivism that produced great wise men,
but had the most of them divorced from a Christian way of life.
Here in
America it happened. That is the same
year (1813) the Baron of Humbolt published his political essay things about the New Spain that was known since
then in the United States. A United
States that saw itself deeply influenced by its own pragmatic ideology,
Calvinism in life and for its French masonry they had made the revolution. What happened was they did not know there
was wealth in the South and there was a possibility of exploiting them, but
there was a major impediment: Catholicism, the heirs of Philip II. So then they asked themselves, could we make
it all our way? And the answered
themselves that it would be the day they stopped being Hispanic, so it meant the
day the would stop being Catholic American so, in the laps of thirty years all
the revolutions for independence were carried out and the doctrine of Monroe
was promoted, whose theme, "America for the America". This message began to immediate translate into
perfectly clear aspect. First, the
independence and later what Poinsset concerned in a perverse manner way. It is necessary that the Hispanic America be
racial against themselves and see us as superior. The easiest manner was to make the Hispanic America loose their
identity making them believe that they were children of a murderous, violating
Father and of an ignorant, indigenous, violated, and abandoned mother; not
permitting them the honor of feeling as descents of someone like Pelayo or El
Cid, or of heroes like Moctezuma and Cuachtemoc, not permitting them to
understand that mestizos was created painfully because it produced two other
nations, that is where a violation of racists began for which the United States
practices. And so, in the distraction
of our own governmental system already initiated in the Bourbon reforms. If you compare the first Constitution of
1824 with the United States Constitution of 1774 you will find literal
translations (the case of giving the president of Mexico the right to give
patents for death, something never done in Spain and that it is an English
statue inherited by the United States and translated to Mexico’s
Constitution). To this followed the
destruction the town’s memory of the system of learning. Then the arbitrarily separated the country
from the monarch tradition with wise.
The pure and impure systems of aristocracy introduced the idea that the
systems were strictly North American with lies to the scholastic philosophical
and aristocratic tradition and they began to confuse the monarchy with the
Absolute to help eradicate any European influence. In this Monroe doctrine the United States will considered an
aggression to the moment if any European or Spanish intervention to Reconquest
their colonies, wait a moment gentlemen.
These were never Spanish Colonies there is a Spanish legislature that
says that these colonies were from Spain.
This is an Anglo Saxon term referred to as ultramarine province the colonies were Anglo-Saxon. Then, the introduction of the term
"Colonies" is made with the intent to make us overlook ourselves to
renounce our own traditions as so to eliminate our own Western Christian
Culture.
One first step was given (Independence) after
the penetration of the Bourbon’s in Spain that came to unsettle itself and that
in Mexico with respects to Lodges you see the two great movements, that is to
say, the division of parties. The two
programs Poinsset was to make Mexico a divided nation that had been a unified
monarchy. The first Lodges that were
created in Mexico were from the Scottish and Yorkshire and from then on it has
not been a unified nation. The parties
separate because they divide a nation; make fragments of a nation and impede a
universal understanding of the nation that has a monarch system, where you can
govern with a laborer, a conservative or syndicalist. Because, there is always a guard that signifies the unity of the
nation and is the national symbol that exists further beyond the interest
group. Here in Mexico, the president,
is still considered the first “Panista” or the first “Perredista”. Are we not all Mexicans? The party vision that was introduced in the
first century has been forming their different mask; according to, the
historical eras, Yorkshire and Scottish, liberals and conservatives. Furthermore, there is intent to modify when
it triumphs liberalism and then the alienation of the last monarchy said,
”Mexico will never be a nation if it does not accept to work under the same
nation of the liberals and conservatives”.
That is why he formed a governmental body in here there was liberals and
conservatives. The phobia was so great
within the liberals against the conservatives; that, among themselves intended
what they ended and wanted to unify.
The liberals triumphed and, like always, the United States stayed behind
and it created a more liberal regiment that supplied weaponry to both armed
forces. And when don Porfirio finally
understood that this was more than a mere liberal regiment; it was necessary,
for it to separate from the dependence of North America. On the desk of Ambassador Wilson, a plan was
created to stop economical problems of Mexico, which were the products of real
estate, and at the same time, constitutional norms were perfected. Nevertheless, all these strategies of making
us renounce our own fathers existed a fundamental value of family. The generation of liberals that were
appearance oriented was followed by the generation of Post-Revolutionists; however,
the Mexican women continues to exist in the family.
The
last outbursts and for me the only authentic patriot, was the Christianity of
1926. It was completely destroyed,
betrayed, and sold by the famous arrangements of 1929 that gave the amnesty for
the “Callista” government to the Christian leaders where there was more deaths
during this war.
What
followed was a demoralization that began to live in a Catholic memory. You add to this the development of the media
and technology, the sophistication that keeps getting more and more dangerous. Today, the enemy has a theme in our homes,
televisions; that is, the central location of the house. And is the cheapest
nanny that shares its doctrine with “The Simpson’s”, soap operas, and all types
of magazines that would never compare to the great novels and works of art of
yesterday.
In this society there is an urgency to
recover the role of priests in society that it will once again take its central
role in Christian communities. So, let
us not let down our guard! We still
have time to do it.
I would
like to conclude with this expedition that it was more of an enumeration of
historical phenomenon, leaving as testimony that the enemy is not new; that,
the Antichrist, to my judgement, has always existed. I have referred to him in relation to our own history. Marxism ended, one of its masks, but it now
has another: Neo-liberalism, annihilator of the family, convictions and
national convictions that have sold us the fatal idea of the globalization as
it was an irreversible phenomenon that we can not stop. This globalization is another lie, that we
have to be the same as everyone else, in order to loose our sense or
patriotism. The worst is the reaction against this, which is that it has been
sold with force and like language and unique monotony they unite. It is the fundamentalism that here Mexico
that is present as the indigenous fundamentalism. From this globalization, we pass to the extreme reaction of
fundamentalism without an understanding of our mestizaje; that is, our
identity, nor right nor the political parties, but in the transcendental senses
of mankind.
I would
like for us to remember, those of us who are parents and priests, that there is
a focal point superior to society. The
focal point is the priest. I think, he should be the point of reference to the
Christian culture (like it used to be). The confinable counselor of families,
he should be a man that, because of his culture, and because of his attire and
physical presence inspires respect, love, protection, and a sense of superiority
for us who are the church. So we can
ascend to our highest cultural level instead of our spiritual guides to fall
like my previous dioceses.
I would
like to ask that you orient us, the lay people, to assume a role in society and
Christian culture so it does not fall under the attack of the Third
Millennium. It is nothing new; it is
the same as always. The enemy that is always present and now has a name
frightens us with the New Age and Millennium, but the phenomenon is the same as
always. Let our own family, churches,
and dioceses in our own communities live a Christian Life.
Prophetic
existence
Philip
Neri: The Prophet
Prophetism
in Lain America
Prophetic
elements of Philippian Spirituality
The
Prophetic role of the Oratorian Woman in L.A.
Proposal
as to how the Oratory can penetrate today, its prophetic dimension in L.A.
Workshop:
Exposition
Work
Groups:
Reflection
and Commentaries:
What are,
for you, the three central characteristics if St Philip Neri’s prophetism?
What
facilities do you find for living the oratorian prophetism? Mention two
What
difficulties do you find for living the oratorian prophetism? Mention two.
Plenary
God acts in the history gearing the human freedom;
and the means that uses to act about the human freedom, respecting it, is the
word. God directs the word to his people througt men chosen form the people:
The prophets. They are messengers of the word of God in the history. God the
flame messengers and his witness, sentries.
The prophets didn't arise at random; they sprang from
the suffering and mistreated floor of the poor of the Earth. The prophets
appeared in the most critical and difficult moments in the history of the town
of the Bible; when they arose: the monarchy, the kings, the false religion to
the service of the dominant power.
The prophets are the spokesmen of the pains, of the
fights, of the hopes, of the dreams of men and women of the field and of the
suburbs of the cities. They rise, they leave the anonimity, moved by an
absolute and loving fidelity to Yaveh. The cradle of the prophecy is not the
temple neither the sacred habit, but the squares, the streets of the city, the
market, the lands and the villages of the interior where it is the life hard
and suffering of the town. The prophecy is the voice that God has lent to the
silent agony, to the plundered poor.
The prophet above all is a call, she is a person
possessed by the Spirit of Yaveh. His vocation is also born to the interior of
a town elect. Inside this town it is necessary to assist the sense of the
prophetic vocation: to Guide Israel so that he walks in faith and obedience in
presence of the Lord.
The prophets are men of the word. This means that
they must put to disposition, mainly, their language. As if they had to give
the meat and blood, the life and expression of their language, so that in them
the word of God is embodied. The prophet never got used to consider the divine
word as the creation of her own spirit. The typical of the prophetic conscience
is that the communicated word always comes from wanting living off God.
The prophets speak the language of the poor. Their
language is direct and to the point. Their word is impactante and it penetrates
in him but deep. The prophets felt calls, almost forced, to make that it was
heard the interpellation and demand from the alive God to their town.
They don't live off the privileges of the power. They
challenge to the whole country: kings, priests, false prophets and to the whole
nation. Their declared enemies are those that explode and they dominate. The
prophets are amid the conflicts and they don't escape from them, neither they
hide them. They expose them. Their conscience is critical, lucid, concrete and
militant. They know how to discern by the light of the Spirit of God. They are
not apolitical neither neuter. They don't live outside of the reality. They
have concrete and historical projects. They take party being placed with
determination on the side of those impoverished. Their screams resonate in all
the layers of the society.
The prophets denounce with clarity the injustices and
they point out their causes. The fundamental injustice is the alignment of the
conscience of the poor: they were imposed a conscience of inferiority. The
unjust system of the kings transformed the poor person into an inferior being,
an indolent one, a sinner that didn't deserve a life better than which had. This
way, the rich one could be calm in the possession of their wealth for that the
poor person, and not other, he was the culprit of their own poverty.
The prophet non single accusation the injustices and
the errors, neither so alone it stimulates to the town to be solidary; he announces, especially, the central
certainty of the faith: God is with us! He hears our scream!
This way, the prophet contributes to raise in the
town a new conscience that it is born of the source of the life: The love of
God. They are people of hope. Amid the most seriuos accusations, they open
roads and horizons to the life. They are solidary men until the last
consequences, with the cause of the poor of the earth.
The mission that the prophet completes is unpleasant
to him and repugnant to the other ones. The prophet supports scorn and reproach
(Jer. 15,15). He is had as a lunatic by their contemporaries. Soledad and
misfortune were part of their recompense, to side of the jeer and the
persecution.
The true prophecy is only possible in the solidarity
with the poor. To be prophet it is necessary to break up with the dominance
structures. The memory of the past as experience of fidelity to the Alliance is
one of the approaches but important so that the town can discern if a prophet
is false or true.
The Father has been revealed through the prophets
like the God that acts in the history and transforms it in favor of the life of
the poor, of the weak ones. He is the God that makes alliance with their town,
that is related and it commits, but also who corrects and denounces their weaknesses and injustices.
However, walking of the prophecy of th O.T. leads us to Jesus. The revelation
arrives to its fullness in its Son. (Hb.1, 1-2).
Jesus of
Nazareth is the Father's correspondent (Mc.1, 9-11), to announce the
arrival of the Kingdom (Mc 1,14-15) establishing it from the experience of God
like Father, as the Abba.
Jesus announced with words and actions the Kingdom.
It proclaims the good one new at the pobres(Mt.21, 23-25). He carries out the
promises of the Alliance (Mt 1,22-23). He forgives to the sinners (Mt 9,
10-13), he reinstates those excluded (Mc 1,26-28). He renovates the Alliance
(Mt 21.1-17). He manifest from the present that the salvation has arrived that
God wants the life for all.
Jesus transforms the scream of the poor in call of
God. Most of their time cohabits with those who don't take place in the
society, with those excluded: sinners, prostitutes, sick, settle, children,
women, foreigners, poor.... in other words, the simple town. They are the
privileged addressees of their announcement (Lc. 4, 18-19) and they are those
that recognize in The to a prophet that speaks with authority (Mc 1,27). In Him
they find their past, with their mission, with their God. With Jesus the town
recovers their dignity.
In a same way Jesus will denounce the justification
of a society oppresive and unjust, on behalf of God. He will expose everything
that that goes against the Father's project that gives death to the human being
that removes him life to the town and he makes them slave and the neighbor's
enemy (Lc. 6, 24–26; 11,37 ss). This unchains the fury of the groups or
classes: scribes, pharisee, priests, rich and rulers that represented and they
exercised some type of power in the society. The controversies that will have
will be around the law and to the temple in whose name the society was
configured.
The salvation-liberation work of Christ will
necessarily go by the conflict, the persecution and the cross (Lc. 19, 45–48)
but it is in fact the road for which will be carried out the messianic hope,
the project of God: the resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth is nothing less than
the approbation of his life and work for the Father.
To speak of Philip Neri's profetism is to speak of
the word that God says on the history, about the reality that the town lives,
and in this case, in a special way, the Roman town.
The time that Philip Neri lived (1515-1595), it is
marked by a strong dynamism in all the aspects. Some of them are:
-
Scientific and cultural discoveries as the compass and the printing.
The arrival
in America.
The Renaisance: it will mark an alive sense of the
freedom and of the personal conscience.
The social class of the bourgeoisie emerges.
The nationalities and the absolute kings begin to
offer new political possibilities.
The fights for the hegemony in Europe between France
and Spain and the constant threats of the turks.
The mundanización of the papacy (Alejandro VI, Julio
II and León X) and of the high clergy; the relaxation of the first floor
clergy.
The spirituality is marked by a practical intense,
but feeble devocional, encouraged by an obsession atmosphere by the sin and
fear to the eternal condemnation, fear to the demon, etc.
Two reformations are contemplated: the Protestant and
the Catholic. The Protestant is a desire to return to the gospel and a reaction
against the Roman church. The Catholic includes a turn to the gospel and a
reaction in front of the Protestantism.
The council of Trento. This was imposed the task of
extirpation of the errors and the safeguard of the Gospel. A more spiritual
papacy arises; the bishops return to their residences; the Seminars begin for
the formation of the Clergy; a liturgical reformation begins. The inquisition
arises.
Wars, pests and widespread poverty.
It is amid this reality that Philip feels the call of
God and the seduction of the Gospel and it is where it is called to carry out
his mission.
We will try to meditate on the features that make of
Philip Neri a prophet, a Witness of God: I Announce of the Kingdom and
accusation of the anti-Kingdom, the solidarity with the poor and the
persecution, the conflict.
2.1.
announce of the Kingdom and accusation of the anti-Kingdom.
Philip
enters in a dialogue with God and his town.
The wars had left to their step poverty, illness and
death and addet to that the corruption
of the authorities, they made of the poor person, of the weak one, prey easy of
the desperation and of the injustices. Philip will see in them to the same Lord
Jesus and his mission, to likeness of him (Lc. 4, 18) will be to take the Good
News to the poor that God is with them and that its project is that they have
abundant life. (Jn. 10, 10).
Their announcement will not only carry out it in the
temple but for the streets and squares, in the houses, hospitals, etc.
For the poor the message is of hope for that God
takes care of them and because their situation will change. But for the rich
and powerful his announcement becomes accusation, because it unveils the
interests that govern to the society and the injustice with which is knitted.
The announced God, the God of the Gospel, will be
source of a new conscience in the listeners, because it is a God that assumes
the pains and sufferings of the one rejected, ignorant and impoverished; that
enters in the history and it transforms it. He is the God that comes to them,
who it cures them the wounds, who forgives them and gives them hope. (Jn. 10, 1-15). Philip will create spaces where
it is listened and meditate the word of God: The Oratory. And other community
spaces where the evangelical values are lived. And in Jesus' practice he will
find the one on the way to arrive to the human being and to make him brother
and son of God. (Lc. 19, 1 and ss.).
Although the ignorance of the clergy in this time and
its little pastoral action took to the error to the faithful ones, Philip
announces the Gospel using everything, all available resources at every
possible occasion. The word of God will be within reach of how many they treat
it. Their simple treatment captured people, besides his clear and direct
language. He knew how to communicate with the young and children, the same as
with the adults and old, it didn't matter the social class to which belonged,
he took them freely for the one on the way to the exhortation to love to God in
the impoverished siblings.
His contemplation of the reality discerned by the
light of the Gospel, prepares him to accompany, to guide and to give advice to
the men and women of his time.
2.2. The
solidarity with the poor
Philip, when opting to follow Christ, will opt to be
poor, to stay with the poor and to serve them. For him, the solidarity with the
orphans, prisoners, beggars, sick and heretics, gipsies, etc. became more and
more urgent for the situations of misery and injustice that prevailed, which led him to work in favor of
the impoverished brother's life.
It is a solidarity that unifiles, thant mates able to
feel the neighbor's pain and of acting in consequence for love and in justice
to the example of the one Crucified who assumed the pains of his town. Philip,
therefore, won't fear to defend the poor, to the prisoners and the heretics
when it is necessary and of preaching to all the love and the mercy of God for
the human being. In a same way he will look for projects that demonstrate this
solidarity. For example: The Brotherhood of the pilgrims and convalescent. He
will look for through the God of the gospel, to dignify and to humanize the
man.
The pain, the suffering and the poverty that Philip
assumes in solidarity with the town and I eat evangelical demand, (Mt. 25, 31
ss.) will be a scandalous accusation to a society that produces poor and that
it is identified with ‘wordly values’.
2.3.
Persecution and conflict
Philip's action was not very seen by all. In 1559
Cardinal Espoletto had low control during months Philip's work and summoned him
many times to declare. It was reproached to him to found a new sect and they
criticized him introducing so many novelties: Lay that preached in the churches
and the meetings of the oratory, so much in the church as outdoors.
It was prohibited to him the confession, the
pilgrimage to the Seven Churches, (to consider that they could finish in
rebellion). Time later these prohibitions were lifted.
In 1567, under the Pope Pío V, resolved to close the oratory, but Cardinal
Borromeo was able to avoid it.
The visit to the heresy convicts brought to Philip
that in 1569 the Pope sent two dominicos to the oratory to listen to what was
preached and then to inform him; but they liked what they heard and found not
anything to condemn.
Philip defended himself without fear in front of his
opponents and he prayed for them. He considered that the persecution and the
conflict were against same God and not against him that alone it obeyed him.
CONCLUSION:
THE PROPHETISM OF ST. PHILIP NERI, AT THE SERVICE OF THE REFORMATION OF THE
CHURCH
Philip loved to the Church and correspondent went to
her to announce the Gospel in a moment of rigidity in the face of the rupture
changes with the Protestants. There his tender and simple figure makes return
the eyes to the message of God, to the project of the Kingdom.
The step of the Spirit reformed to the Church,
calling it to the conversion from the announcement of the Gospel. The Word of
God will reform to the Church, he will give new life when being announced as
Good News to the poor, sick and sinners and when assuming its necessities,
sufferings and weaknesses. From the most fragile, from the poor, the Church
will be reformed.
This word of God wil be strengthened by the lay ones,
it will make them subject inside the Church; their paper won't already be of
mere spectators and receivers, neither they will be afraid of God, they won’t
take refuge in idolatrous practices . They will be enabled to hear the Word of
de God, its meditation and preaching and will also have the mission to build
the Kingdom of God, transforming society and makin it more humane..
For the hierarchy of the church, Philip will be an
example of how to live the priestly ministry and where the announcement of the
Gospel, the service to the poor and the being shepherd of the community, are
basic and indispensable elements.
The word unites people, the one that forms community,
but a community whose characteristics are: prayer, sharing, solidarity, love
and forgiveness.
This step of the Lord in a time of division goes reconstructing the unit, from the far away,
from those forgotten, a communion that has to go by the solidarity with those
that suffer.
3.1 The
prophetic dimension of the Christian life in Latin America.
The profetism is inherent to Christ's following. His
life is framed in the announcement of the Kingdom of God.
The memory of Christ’s death and resurrection is a
continent whose characteristic is the growing breach between rich and poor, the
injustice, exploitation and violence, question us deeply. Latin America suffers
the impoverishment of millions of people and they continue to increase day bay
day. Our Bishops have denounced this situation in the Episcopal Conferences of
Medellin, Puebla and Santo Domingo (n.179) as well as court neoliberal's
politics that has brought death, exclusion, and quick impoverishment of the
majorities and the wealth without limits of some.
The clamor of the poor town has arrived to God and
his answer in favor of the life sprouts in our lands with urgency and from the
place where the human being life is threatened of death. In the face of the
victims we have recognized the one Crucified (Puebla n. 31; Sto. Domingo n.
178) and this has challenged and it continues challenging us as Christian,
because it is the fruit of a history of oppression that continues until our
days. The oppressors have changed but the victims not: the indigens and the
women are those most affected ones; they have supported per centuries the
exploitation, humiliation and oppression.
For the church, assuming the pain of the poor town
has been to recover the gospel and to assume the Christian commitment of
continuing Jesus Christ mission saving-liberating (Lc. 4,18-19). It is worth to
mention that some sectors of the church has been assumed this responability,
however, a great majority has stayed to the margin.
3.2
Features of the prophetic-transforming presence in Latin America.
Latin America looks for to reach the development, the
democracy, the total emancipation. It is in a stage Of strong transformation
that is given among tensions and conflicts that have left in their step a lot of blood of innocent spilled. The
prophetic-tranforming presence of the church in this reality:
- Had had the necessity to know more than close the
reality of the town that suffers, of to analyze it and to be sensitive to the
situation of misery and oppression in that are the majorities. A reality that
is view and discerned communitily by the light of the Gospel.
- Has made center of their life the Word of God
and unavoidable commitment of taking the Good one New to the poor, to announce
them the proximity of God (Mc. 1, 15) and their preference toward them (Stgo.
2, 5-7). This announcement has dignified men and women, has brought the hope
among those that suffer and it has liberated them (Puebla n. 267 and 268).
An announcement that has become accusation of all
that is opposed to the Kingdom of God, as the injustice, corruption,
exploitation, violence, drug traffic, etc. (Medellin II, 20-21) and the same
neoliberal system implanted in our tweets, deepening the distances in the
society. While some enjoy the big scientific, technological and cultural
advances of our time, millions of people lack the necessary one to live
worthily: feeding, dilutes, light, education, etc.
The Church, in the face of the rolling force of the
structure of the sin, has become voice of those that don't have voice, it has
defended the life of the oppressed, defenseless and excluded.
- The church has assumed the human promotion as
logical consequence of the evangelism that offers to the person's integral
liberation (EN 29-30). Promotion that should take from less human conditions to
more human conditions.
Inside the field of the Human Promotion we find the
topics:
Human rights
Earth
Impoverishment and solidarity
Ecology
Work
Migration
New economic order
Latin American integration
Family and life
This has taken to the organization of the town in
cooperative of production, consumption and services; in committees of: Defense
of the vote, health, alternative medicine and others. It leaves impelling the
concientización and participation of the lay ones in the politics, in the
search of the very common one (Medellin 14), of the democracy, of the defense
of the human rights and the solidarity with those impoverished.
- The church has wanted to promote a new evangelism
in-cultural that offers the Gospel
valuing and promoting the values of the towns indigenous Afro-American and also
of the mestizos by means of a respectful and fraternal dialogue with them. In a
same way goes supporting the efforts to
have their rigths recognized and uniting with then their vindicating struggle
for: Freedom, health, earth, education and others. It has also promoted an
in-culturation of the liturgy.
Their purpose is to promote the integral development
that favors a fair and solidary society, where the values of the Kingdom are
lived and the community dimension of the town is recovered that walks with its
God in the history.
It is necessary to emphasize that in Latin America,
the prophets are par excellence the poor; they constantly interpellate for
their scream against the injustice and in favor of the liberation; for the
demand of solidarity that their misery causes; for their participation will to
be subject of the history and of ecclesiastic community.
3.3
Sanctity and martyrdom in Latin America
The town of God is called to the sanctity. A sanctity
as Jesus Christ style; He is the source of where the Christian feed. It is the
Sacred Spirit that guides and continues the revitalizing action and liberadora
of Jesus in the history.
The sanctity is not another thing that to participate
of Jesus' mission and to follow road. This path implies to announce the Kingdom
of God and to denounce everything that is opposed, standing by the
impoverished, promiting the life, and looking for the justice; in an other
words, to be configured around Jesus and his Kingdom and to assume the
conflicts, the persecutions and the cross.
Following Jesus in L.A. has led God’s people to
commit themselves to ther evangelizing mission and fulfill it in a
conflictiving reality where poverty is not a natural phenomenon but an
historical truth, bruougth about by the opression of a small group on the
majorities. This is precisely there where the latinoamerican is called to live
the sanctity. Under the light of the Gospel, that situation has been declared
as sin structure (Medellin: Dcto. PEACE) and like challenge to the evangelism.
Latin America lives the persecution for decades, a
structural, anonymous and collective persecution as answer of a system that is
threatened and that it defends its privileges violently. Behind only problems
of political, economic, cultural and military order are not; there is also, a
theological problem, because it is destroying to the same town that is poor and
Christian for many that are also considered Christian.
Many Christian: lay, religious, priests and bishops
have suffered and they suffer persecutions that include from the levelling to
the home, humiliations, jail, tortures until murders, libels, threats of death,
attacks. It doesn't care the means; everything is part of oneself project. For
that they use the whole dominant structural apparatus (judicial, legislative,
executive, media, military etc.). This persecution is systematic, intentional
and constant. It tries to confuse, to distort and to divide; it presses to the
ecclesiastic organization and all those that unite with it.
The persecution and repression to the Church perpetuated
in the poor and believing town, have for objective to brake and to annihilate
the concientización processes and liberation of the town.
Certainly, the martyrdom produces fear in somebody
and in other many it confirms the following Christ and it consolidates to the
community, it maintains the hope and the love increases, because Jesus'
resurrection assures that it is not the tomb the destination of those without
future, but the full Life, the Life in abundance.
- It doesn't only announce in the Temple, but,
preferably, in the squares and streets, there where is the life hard and
suffering of the town.
- It announces and it denounces through the
ministry of the word. We are men and women of the Word.
- Our
language is simple and direct, moving away from everything that unnecessary
that only serves to distract and to give shine, to Jesus' way.
- We preach a near God, full with fondness, merciful,
being sowers of hope.
- We try to give a message in-cultural, since Philip
Neri was teacher in being made “everything to all, to win it to all.”
- It Searchs of alternative projects as fruit of the
solidarity to give answers to peremptory necessities, always trying to humanize
and to dignify the man.
- It assumes the conflicts with the powerful ones
(Lc. 6, 24–26) that the mission bears. It overcomes the natural fears that
means to have difficulties, to enter in difficulties to help the poor, as the
Good Samaritano. This courage that characterized Jesus and his pupils, fruit of
the Spirit, also glowed in Philip Neri.
- We live with joy of the life of the Resuscitated.
“My peace leaves you, my peace gives you” (Jn. 14, 27; 20, 20). Philip Neri
lives in that spirit from Resuscitated Jesus when revealing the peace and the
happiness that come from God. For this reason also is recognized as the Prophet
of the Happiness (joy).
The paper of the woman oratoriana in Latin America is
taken when assuming the suffering of the poor, as demand of Christ's following,
of making own the Father's project. And it is translated in evangelical option
for the poor.
Her profetism is the defense of the life and the
accusation of all that takes or cause the death. Therefore, she promotes and it
impels everything can increase, develop and take care the life of the
unprotected in the society. She will promote the alternative projects, the
political formation, the defense of the human rights, etc. It is a profetism
taken root in the history, in awareness and solidary with the poor and
excluded. She searches an alternative society where everyone has a place amd
cam have a worthy life.It is loaded with hope for those impoverished, because
God has made his habitation among them and He is the one that has the last word
on the history.
The Good New of the Kingdom of God it is taken by the
streets, homesteads and where they are the far away. The Ecclesiastic
Communities of Base are impelled (CEBs) as focuses in those that one lives in
community and in service to the neediest siblings. This same Announcement takes
us to live in community and to live among them; it demands us to qualify us in
all the aspects, to analyze the reality and to discern the signs of the times.
The oratorian woman that lives her prophetic paper is
a gift of God given in gratitude to his town, to his Church that favors the
community that works to achieve the integral formation and the participation of
the lay ones in the society and Church. The profetism is to participate of the
word of God and of the pains and sufferings of the town. It constitutes our
happiness and our commitment of being witness of the Kingdom. And this is not
possible if we don't stay in constant conversion and road.
Philip Neri sees in the one Crucified the pain and
the injustice that they are object many human beings. This made him look for
their erradication and he makes it loving and serving the poor of their time.
Also today, as Oratorians, we are in front of the
Christ that suffers in our siblings. The crucified of our towns, we find them
in the thousands of unemployed rushed to desperate situations; in the traveling
salespersons, the clean one–windshield, and it swallows–fires; in the not well
paid workers and in the stopped peasant and indebted; in the migrants treaties
as criminals and in the youths bordered to the suicide by not having access to
the education and a work; in the women and children slaughtered to yearn a
better future, and in the natives forced to take the weapons so that their
demands are listened and resolved; in the political prisoners, in the beggars,
etc.
The faces sufrientes of our towns are many; in them
same Christ speaks to us. And the spirit that guided Jesus, the same one that
received Philip and that we receive us in the baptism, he sends us to prophesy:
to announce the liberation to the captive ones, the hope to the poor... (Lc. 4,
18 – 19). This Spirit invites us to enter there in the history and being
witness of God.
For we require to make it of the FAITH a liberation
motor and a factor of critic of the effective, perverse and inhuman order, for
so many millions of people. For this reason we propose:
To recover and to deepen in the historical Jesus that
is the Christ of the FAITH, to continue him with fidelity in this reality
that played us to live. In a same way, to
reread Philip Neri: his life and mission inside his historical context, to
drink all the wealth that God gives us in his person.
To know the phenomenon of the historical dependence
of the Continent that gave origin to the oppression and, at the same time, the
desire of autonomy and the liberation process.
To analyze the permanent reality and to discern it by
the light of the Gospel. To be modernized in all the environments in order to
be able to dialogue with the men and women of our time.
To study and to meditate the Vatican II, the
documents of the CELAM: Medellin, Puebla and Sacred Domingo, among other, to be
able to have a clear posture in front of the situation of injustice and
oppression that lives Latin America and power to give an evangelical word, a
responsible word, in favor of the life of millions of human beings live in
infrahumans conditions.
To promote an incultural evangelism that allows to
the town to be expressed with their symbols, with their code, inside the
ecclesiastic space and to safeguard the cultures of their total destruction. An
evangelization that opts for the life
and offers in the lay ones an integral formation and impel their participation
in the transformation of the society, so that inside the new social
relationships is generated more justice and conditions of life for all.
To form communities in the neighborhoods, where the
Word of God is listened. To take the Good one New to those more far from our
colonies, neighborhoods, ranches etc.
To announce the Gospel leaving of the reality of the
Latin American town that expresses their yearnings and sufferings; that calls
to the conversion and the search of a fairrer society, especially for those
that are tramped.
The insert of our religious communities in popular
and excluded means.
To foment the solidarity and communion with the
fights of the oppressed ones: indigenous, peasants, unemployed and women, etc.
creating concientización spaces and of service to the poor and of participation
in the search of the very common one. Without the real actions in favor of the
poor life, of the victim, we won't participate of the cause of God (Mt. 25,
31ss.) .
One of St. Philip Neri's favorite sentences that
expresses with simplicity what there was in his heart is: “WHEN we BEGIN to
MAKE GOOD ?”, a goodness that it constituted
his prophetism and that it was translated in the announcement and in the
permanent service to all, but especially to the poor. Today Jesus Christ, in
Philip Neri's person makes us the same invitation that made to people from
Rome.
Philip's answer today in Latin America we can
envisage it for his answer in Rome. In this Continent crucified by the power
oppressor's injustice, it will have a word of hope for the poor, it would stay
with them and it would put on to their service; it would take care of them and
it would defend them. But he would also have an accusation word and call to the
conversion for those that now they laugh and they feel sure in their wealth or
comfort. Yes, Philip would cry to see crucified the Son of God in many our
brother and he would start to get him off the timber.
Our answer to God and the history, we have it....
Sisters Violeta Gutíerrez,
Carmen S. Palmenr
y Ma. del Carmen Romero.
RR.FF.
Dr. Albert Holder
Pharr, Texas.
Introduction
I have been asked to comment on the “phenomenon of
the Protestant sects in the context of postmodern culture” and to bring to
light “the challenges this phenomenon presents to Christian life.” In some ways
I am an unlikely candidate for such a task for I am no expert in postmodern
culture and I never belonged to what maybe properly called a “Protestant” sect.
To rectify my ignorance of the former, I shall rely on the readings I have done
on my own sense of the postmodern scene; as for never having been a Protestant,
I shall assume that experience in a Christian sect of any sort parallels in
some of its essentials the Protestant experience.
In the few moments we have together, I would like to
explore with you six elements that relate to the sectarian phenomenon: 1) the
common philosophical roots of post-modernism and sectarianism; 2) postmodern
culture; 3) sectarianism as both reflection of and reaction to postmodern
culture; 4) the sectarian mind-set, a personal view; 5) historical development
of Mormonism as a model of sectarian development generally; and finally, 6) the
challenges which sectarianism presents to Catholic Christian life.
At the risk of oversimplying or even ignoring many facets of sectarian
phenomenon, I shall use in sections four and five my own experience as a member
of a small church called the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day
Saints, one of two main branches—the other being the Mormons—of the
´Restoration´ movement.
Neither postmodern culture nor the Protestant sects
can be understood without considering briefly developments in human thought
that accompanied the Protestant revolution of the 16th century. The
schoolmen of the middle ages preceding that fateful century took it as a given
that truth was one, whether revealed truths of the Faith or natural truths
discoverable by human reason: both were rooted in the one God of truth and
could, therefore, never be in real conflict with each other. The belief, of
course, remains the faith of the Church to this day.
About a century after Martin Luther produced his
religious revolution, however, Rene Descartes effected a philosophical one: he
split revealed or religious truth from natural truths by declaring their link,
metaphysics, to be incapable of producing scientific truth about God.
Descartes taught that true knowledge was that
produced by reason alone, operating on observable nature through the new
mathematics which he himself would help to formulate. Thus, he reduced religion
and faith to mere sentiment incapable,
in his view, of producing true knowledge (Chervin and Kevane 211-12). Descartes
remained a devout Catholic throughout his life, but by bracketing out or
compartmentalizing religious truth he unwittingly laid the groundwork for
subjectivizing it. After Descartes, there was no philosophical reason why
religious truth as perceived by one person should not be very different and
equally valid to that perceived by another.
Before Descartes, theology was regarded as the queen
of the sciences, and philosophy her most important handmaiden. Philosophy and
metaphysics had served the ultimate truths of the Faith by unifying all
knowledge in God. After Descartes, religion, philosophy, and metaphysics will
be forever barred from the consideration of those who seek a scientific
knowledge of God based on human reason.
Philosophy, after Descartes, will never escape the
effects of his truncation of faith from reason. However various the
philosophical systems developed by his successors, men like Spinoza, Kant, Shopenhauer,
Hegel, Marx, or Sartre, they will all bear the common mark of human thought
divorced from God.
Immanuel Kant completed the subjectivizing tendency
in Descartes’ thought by effecting what has been called his ‘Copernican
revolution’ in philosophy. If Descartes made it impossible for human thought to
ascend via metaphysics to God himself, Kant made it impossible for man to grasp
objectively even the cosmos around him; for Kant, “the human mind does not
discover truth, but makes it, like the divine mind” (Kreeft 18). A century and
a half later, John Paul Sartre, foremost spokesman for atheistic
existentialism, recognized his own philosophical lineage by declaring that
Descartes' formula, "I think, therefore, I am", already contained the
fundamental truth of modern existentialism: that man is a creature whose
existence precedes his essence, who has no human nature except that which he
invents for himself by his own actions (Holman and Harmon 193).
Thus, Descartes and Kant laid the philosophical groundwork
for the moral subjectivism inherent in secular existentialism and observed
increasingly in the youth of today. To illustrate, U.S. News and World Report for July 21, 1997 carried an editorial
untitled “A no-fault Holocaust” by John Leo, who cites several examples of what
he calls ´absolutophobia´, “the unwillingness to say something is wrong”.
Consider, he says, the experience or Professor Robert Simon of Hamilton College
in Clinton, N.Y. Simon relates that, with increasing frequency, his students are
unable to pronounce a moral judgment on horrors such as cannibalism, human
sacrifice, or even the Holocaust of World War II.
Mr. Leo continues by citing the experience of another
teacher and free-lance writer, Kay Haugaard, who has taught creative writing at
Pasadena City College in California since 1970. In an article for the Chronicle of Higher Education, she
writes that her students nowadays have trouble making moral judgments about
human sacrifice. The subject comes up regularly in her discussions of Shirley
Jackson´s The Lottery, a novel about
a small American farm town where one person, chosen by drawing lots, is
sacrificed each year to make the crops grow. In class discussions, the
immorality of such a practice never surfaces even under Haugaard´s persistent
questioning. Asked if she believed in human sacrifice, one student replied, “I
really don’t know. If it was a religion of long standing...” Haguaard was
stunned, for this was the same student who wrote passionately about saving the
lives of the whales and preserving the rain forest. What is the cultural milieu
which has produced this moral confusion?
Descartes dreamed of a science based on analytic
geometry, his new mathematics, with a potential for total control of the
natural world. Others followed in his stead who would found the new sciences
and develop the technologies that would fulfill his dream, the
technology-driven modern culture of the past 150 years. But modern culture has
also led to the catastrophes of the World Wars and other horrors of the
twentieth century. Paradoxically, it would seem, man has cast his web of
rational technologies over Nature only to find himself entangled in its mesh, a
victim of his own sport, for modernism knows no Savior beyond man himself. Its
world has been cut off from God by the philosophies which dominate its peoples.
Like modernism, post-modernism knows no hope beyond
man himself. Yet the post-modernist insists he will not bow to uncontrolled
Frankenstein monster of modern technology. In a world dominated by ideas of
productivity and efficiency which deploy man’s rational powers in the service
of what Henry Kariel calls “an unrelenting utilitarianism” or
“instrumentalism”, the post-modernist looks desperately for some space in which
he may experience the freedom of ´play´(Kariel 8-9).
In his 1989 book, The
Desperate Politics of Post-modernism, Kariel catalogues the mindset of the
post-modernist. The post-modernist...”keeps struggling against the conviction
that God or Nature has determined [his] schedule” (45). He is convinced that
modernism (slavish devotion to a runaway technology) produces cultural amnesia
because uncontrolled technology at the service of consumerism takes every cultural
icon and trivializes it to the point of meaninglessness. The TV Burger King
commercials featuring cartoon drawings of Camelot dragons grinning vacuously at
a child gobbling his hamburger and the failed attempt to mold Mother Teresa´s
face on bakery buns leap to mind. Because nothing is sacred, soon nothing will
have meaning.
Postmodern artists like Christo create inane art as
if to counter this. Christo produced a ´white fence of sheet plastic´ that
meandered for miles across the California landscape and terminated in the
waters of the Pacific. The artistic point was not the throw-away plastic itself
but the collaboration elicited from various landowners and local governments
who allowed his ´artwork´ to be erected on their land. Such artists hold out
“no hope, [but] merely intensif[y] the elements of a world caught up in an
ungovernable, self-enacting process” (38). For those who are truly hopeless,
perhaps inanity is next to sanity!
The post-modernist inhabits a world of “unbridled
social subjectivity” and believes he has license to reject any and all
scripture as holy (Kariel 85). He embodies the attitude recorded by Hannah
Arendt of those who survived the
Holocaust: they cannot accept any “a priori God-given code for human conduct;”
their only given is “men’s disposition for action” in which men must devise not
only “new laws but ... find and devise their very measure, the yardstick of
good and evil, the principle of their source” (89). Reading this, the Catholic
hears echoes from Eden of the serpent’s voice, The post-modernist does not
accept the existence of an ultimate Being behind the “variable appearances”[of
reality] (90).
Most chilling for the Christian, Kariel tells us that
the ´telos´ or end which inspires the post-modernist is to bring to the fullest
expression every possibility of human conduct, for he refuses to recognize any
definitive lines between good and evil: “Nothing is disqualified by virtue of
some unchanging a priori category”(90).
Post-modernists reject the idea of any law rooted in
a divine Being: “socially enacted laws alone organize our affairs... We
ourselves are responsible for... postulating points of entry and exit, birth
and death”(91). If we doubt whether this view of life colors the vision of
ordinary citizen or belongs, rather, only to an academic elite, we have only to
ask ourselves how many juries, drawn from citizens in every walk of life, have
failed to convict Dr. Jack Kevorkian for his role in assisting people who wish
to commit suicide.
The post-modernist affirms the “dramaturgic view” of
life: “life is serious but it is only appearance... and should not been taken
too seriously...” (93-94). There is no significant difference between
appearance and reality. Dramaturgy, therefore, views the world as a stage and
life as a play in which, though we be constrained to take it seriously, we know
it, nonetheless, to be only a play. This view characterizes those epochs in
which historical events, e.g. the Holocaust, Vietnam, Cambodia, etc., are so
inexplicable as to explode the prevailing value system in which they occur.
Finally, the post-modernist views every ´law´ whether social, moral, or
physical as tentative: it holds only for the moment in question (94).
The atheism of postmodern culture, while avowed
explicitly by only a few, like Kariel of the intellectual elite, nonetheless
pervades postmodern society with an attitude which ignores rather than denies
the existence of God. God simply becomes irrelevant. The new Catechism of the Catholic Church refers
to this as a “practical atheism, which restricts [man’s] needs and aspirations
to space and time” (paragraph 2124). This is the cultural ambiance, then, in
which the Church must confront an ever-growing number of sects.
Modern and postmodern culture contain the precise mix
of elements necessary to the rapid formation of new sects: religious
subjectivism, moral relativism, technologically-driven utilitarianism, and,
consequent upon these three, the threat of a meaningless world, anomie.
Martin Luther set out to make every man his own pope,
authorized by the Holy Spirit to decide for himself the meaning of Holy
Scripture. Luther eventually drew back from the implications of the right of
private interpretation of the Bible, but the genie of religious individualism
had already escaped its bottle and, joining forces with a secular philosophy of
subjectivism and a moral relativism, awaited the coming of the twentieth
century revolution in communications to produce ever more rapidly the
bewildering array of modern sects. If man himself is the measure of religious
and moral truth, then license is given the more charismatic among men to gather
around them followers. From this perspective, the sects mirror modern society:
today estimates of the number of sects range as high as 28,000 with new ones
forming as we speak. The old joke about how a small American farm town rated a
first Baptist, a Second Baptist and a Third Baptist Church makes the point:
First Argument, Second Argument, Third Argument!
But the sects form not only as a reflection but also
as a reaction to postmodern culture. As I noted above, post-modernism itself is
a reaction against the tyrannous technocracy of the modern world. The formation
of religious sects is a reaction against both, for in both the solvent of an
overpowering technology dissolves man’s sense relationship of his fellowman, to
his past and his future. Modernism deploys man’s rational energies toward the
strictly instrumental end of increasing efficient production of goods and
services. The question that prevails ultimately in such a system is not whether
something should be done but whether
it can be done. Enamored of such
technical power, society empties itself rapidly of meaning.
Post-modernists react to meaninglessness by enacting
the dramaturgic view of life: true, they say, life has no meaning other than
the one we invent for it, but we will enact all of life that we can by making
of it a play, a drama, and thus put on it the best face we can. In this they
resemble the ancient Stoics who, oppressed by their own philosophy of
deterministic monism, decided manfully enough that a stern virtue ought still
to be their aim in life. The
postmodernist, as we saw earlier, has given up on virtue, having opted for ´play´ instead.
But human nature still exists and it demands of life
a religious meaning expressed in a social context. When a culture no longer
supplies that meaning and context, as it once did in the Catholic Middle Ages,
the alternative is anomie, or
meaninglessness, leading directly to apathy, despair, and even suicide. Hence,
sectarians react to the threat of meaninglessness by gravitating toward
whatever charismatic leader or group speaks clearly and strongly enough to
provide meaning for life and a demanding social context within which to
incarnate it. Writes Dean Kelley, “We are inveterate meaning-mongers. We try to
make sense out of experience, even if we have to resort to non-sense to do
it”(Kelley 38). He cites Emile Durkheim´s study of suicide in which most
suicides were “caused by anomie
(anomy) or ´normlessness´: in our terms a malady of the absence of
meaning”(40).
Of course, human nature, devoid of Catholic truth,
cannot guarantee that the religious meaning adopted will be either reasonable
or rooted in the faith given ´once for all´ by revelation through Christ.
Consider the snake-handlers of West Virginia, the perfervid antics of Jimmy
Swaggart, or the serio-comic assertions of the ´flowing-water Baptists of
Brazil, among countless others. The latter proclaimed the inefficacy of
multiple baptisms in a Church font since the water would get dirtier and less
purifying as more and more sins accumulated in it! The solution: baptism only
in rivers or streams.
How does the member of a sect experience the meaning
of life?
There may be, of course, as many answers to that
question as there are sectarians, but some elements of experience will be
common to all. Perhaps, my own experience in a small sect will be illuminating.
I was raised a second-generation ‘cradle’ Reorganized
Latter Day Saint, a small off-shoot of the movement founded by Joseph Smith in
1830. Though about 20 times smaller than the Mormons, our 250,000 member church
(in 1960) was the largest of the 15 or so groups which, after the assassination
of Joseph Smith, refused to follow Brigham Young west to Utah. Our claim to
legitimacy over the Mormons consisted in having the sons and grandsons of
Joseph Smith as ‘prophets, seers and revelators’ to guide our movement. The
first hundred years of the RLDS church were spent trying to establish our claim
as the ‘true’ Restoration in contradistinction to the polygamous branch in Salt
Lake City, which also claimed legitimacy through Brigham Young and his
successors. Dean Kelley, in his sociological study of contemporary churches,
places the RLDS church, accurately I believe, on the liberal side of the
spectrum and the Mormons on the conservative side (31, fig. 14).
Like many
young people in sects of this sort , I experienced a conversion to Christ when
I was sixteen. Looking back, I can see quite clearly that that experience (it
occurred at a week-long youth camp)
constituted a clear call from our Lord to commit my life to Him. In a
way similar to John Henry Newman’s youthful conversion while still in an
Anglican, my own experience removed from my mind forever the questions whether
God existed, whether He loved me, or whether He had a particular destiny for my
life. But I also see that Christ’s call to me was highly colored by the lens of
the RLDS faith. My conversion experience also settled for me what should have
been a more objective question: Which church was the true church of Jesus
Christ? At the time I could not separate commitment to Christ from commitment
to the RLDS faith in which I had been raised.
Therefore, I became an avid, but uncritical, reader
of RLDS church Scripture and history.
One of our books, The Doctrine and
Covenants , records Joseph Smith’s instructions to Oliver Cowdery, an early
convert, about how Cowdery could test the truth of a doctrine:
“... you must study it out in your mind; then you
must ask me if it be right, and if it be right, I [God] will cause that your
bosom shall burn within you; therefore, you shall feel that it is right; but if
it is not right,... you shall have a stupor of thought, that shall cause you to
forget the thing which is wrong.”
Doctrine
Covenants 10: 3b-d, RLDS edition
The ‘burning of the bosom’ as authentication for
religious convictions has become the hallmark of the Mormon invitation to
believe their doctrines. For a young RLDS like me, it also had great force,
though it would be gradually attentuated as our church moved further toward the
liberal side of the religious spectrum.
As a youth, to read our church history and unique
Scriptures with this ‘burning bosom’ mentality was to be in a state of almost
continual religious excitement. In addition to the Inspired Version of the Bible and the Doctrine and Covenants, I read my mother’s copy of the Book of the Mormon (700 pages in length)
at least five or six times in the year that followed my conversion,
interspersing it with repeated readings of the first volume of our church
history, a tendentious work recounting the miracles, prophecies and
persecutions of the Restoration movement from 1830 to 1844, when Joseph Smith
was killed. The point illustrated in countless different ways in these readings
was that Joseph Smith was a true
prophet sent from God to restore Christ’s true church and gospel after a lapse
of some 1,200 years during which its place had been taken by the apostate Roman
Catholicx Church. Such heady reading by a young lad earnestly seeking to
identify the meaning of the life did, indeed, produce the promised ‘burning in
the bosom’.
But authentication of one´s religious convctions by
means so highly subjective as the 'burning in the bosom' or the ‘inner light’
or the charismatic ‘ gifts of the Spirit’ would seem to be a recipe for
religious anarchy: the ultimate do-it-yourself religion. Indeed, RLDS history
records the fractious disputes which often erupted among the brethren whose
fires of religious imagination burned almost as hotly as Joseph’s. It also
records the intense and prolonged efforts required of Joseph Smith to ensure
that the doctrines authenticated by the burning in bosom would be those
promulgated by his own revelations.
Still, the highly subjective experience of
authentication tends to be held in check by the human need for religious
experience within a social structure, Thus a polar tension exists in sectarian
individualism which tends, in spite of itself, to coalesce around some leader
or group through a process of surreptitious identification with God. A
conversation I had with my lady barber illustrates the point. I came in for a
hair cut to find her poring over a tattered and much-marked Bible. Settling
into the barber chair, I asked what she was doing. “Preparing for my Sunday
School class,” she replied. “How do you decide what to teach?” I asked. “Oh,”
she said, “ I find that if I read the Bible prayerfully, ideas come to me which
really help the kids I teach.” Then, abashed at the assertion of her own
competence, she humbly averred, “It’s not really me, you know, but the Lord.”
Sectarians generally identify themselves with God
through direct inspiration, and they, like my lady barber, remain unconscious
of this identification because it is camouflaged by a humility, which masks two
uncomfortable facts: 1) the presumptuousness of having made themselves the
arbiters of religious truth and 2) the discomfiture of knowing that the real
source of most of their opinions lies in the group they belong to. Yet one can
hardly fault the devotion and very real Christian love exemplified by the lady
barber, or of many other fundamentalists like her. Such self-identification
with God finds its philosophical grounding in the Cartesian rationalism and
Kantian subjectivism we have already discussed.
The Quaker’s inner light, the Pentecostal’s ecstatic speaking in tongues, and the Mormon’s
“burning of the bosom” and even the dry Bible proof-texting of the Jehovah’s
Witness are all variations on the same theme: identification with God through
personal experience which authenticates for the individual the religious tenets
of his sect.
The sectarian mind-set which I inherited as a part of
my religious upbringing presented me
with a real conundrum when I began my approach to Catholicism. Having lived
long enough to see the futility of attempting to authenticate the Church by
subjective tests, I seemed to have no other way to arrive at a decision. I
wrote to a friend, Sheldon Vanauken, who gave me a curt, no-nonsense reply: “If
the Faith makes sense to you, then you may choose to believe it.” Not without
the help of God’s grace, of course.
How different from my former religious experience!
There I endured a continual restless search for fresh ‘spiritual experiences’
of every variety—dreams, visions, prophecies, healings, serendipitous
coincidences—each one treasured as further evidence that belonged to the true
Church of Jesus Christ but none alleviating permanently the restless itself.
The way in which the two main branches of Joseph
Smith’s Restoration Movement have developed over the past 154 years provides an
illuminating parallel with the development of Protestant sects generally. The
Mormon church and the RLDS both spring from common source: the Restoration
church founded and led by Joseph Smith, Jr. for fourteen years until his death
in 1844. All the mainline Protestant sects likewise spring from a common
source: the Roman Catholic Church of the sixteenth century. Allow me to trace
briefly the history of these two Mormon sects.
Since Joseph Smith’s central tenet was rejection of
all Christian bodies as mere offshoots of the great apostate Roman Catholic
Church, authentication of his movement would depend on his personal charisma,
prophetic gifts, and miracles. Nothing from the past, neither the Bible nor the
early Fathers nor any development of doctrine such as the Trinity, could be
accepted as untainted by the great apostasy until Smith had ratified it anew
through a revelation of his own in which, often as not, it would undergo some
modification.
After his death, the process of codification of
doctrine within the movement assumed two different forms: the conservative
approach of the Mormons, whose apotheosis of Joseph Smith meant that anything
the prophet said, no matter how personal, or speculative, or bizarre, must be
regarded as directly inspired by God; and the more liberal approach of the RLDS
church which early on insisted that only those of Smith’s doctrines which he
formally presented to the church for ratification should be regarded as
inspired. Most of Mormonism’s peculiar doctrines regarding Adam-God worship,
spiritual wifery, polygamy, blood atonement, priestly exaltation, eternal
progression, etc., arise from Smith’s statements recorded in his diary, in
private letters or in speculative writings he never published.
Ratification of the prophet’s declaration meant
something quite different to each group: for the Mormons, ratification meant
formal acceptance in much the same way that the ancient Israelites accepted
God’s covenant through Moses. Faced with a declaration coming straight from God
through his prophet, Mormon legislative conferences do not quibble: their
alternatives are to submit or to rebel. We RLDS often sniffed that their assemblies were mere rubber-stamp
operations.
For the RLDS church, ratification of a prophetic
declaration was, indeed, attended by a sense of religious awe: after all, our
prophets, until recently at least, always prefaced their revelations with “Thus
saith the Lord”. But for us, ‘ratification’ carried a democratic overtone.
Joseph himself had ‘revealed’ that proof of divine inspiration would be evidenced
when the various quorums of priesthood--eleven in all—unanimously agreed to his
‘revelations’. Among the RLDS assemblies, a true democratic scrutiny always
preceded ratification.
It is instructive to note the difference these two
approaches have made during the 154 years since Joseph Smith’s death. Both
sects inherited an authoritarian and priestly structure centered in a
prophet-president of the church believed to be as directly inspired by God as
were the apostles of Christ. Yet, today, each church presents a quite different
face to outsiders.
Following the democratic impulse which requires their
prophets to submit inspired documents to a church assembly for approval, the
RLDS church has moved rapidly toward rapprochement with the American cultural milieu.
Democratic debate became the Trojan Horse which introduced dissent into the
heart of the church and undetermined its faith heritage. On every moral issue
debated in U.S. and Western society today, the RLDS church has accommodated
itself to the social currents of the society at large. This holds for moral
questions like divorce, contraception, abortion, or homosexuality as well as
doctrinal questions like women priests, inspiration of Scripture, or
inspiration of the prophet himself.
Thirty years ago, Time
magazine characterized the RLDS church as a “fossilized sect”. The
characterization remains accurate today if by fossilized we mean a church that
has lost its mission of proclaiming the restoration of the gospel as it once
understood it. Today, the RLDS is a negative growth organization that appears
to be dying slowly. It fails to attract new members because it no longer
proclaims passionately the meaning of life contained in its original ‘gospel’
and is moving toward accommodation with its social environment.
If rapprochement vis-à-vis the rest of the world
marks the RLDS church, resistance to the world marks the Mormons. Even though
they have reached accommodation with American culture on major issues like polygamy (officially banned in 1890) and a
segregated priesthood disavowed in 1978), the Mormons continue to make their
mark on the United States and the rest of the world. The bizarre roots of many
of their beliefs have been exposed repeatedly, even by some of their own
historians. Yet they continue to flourish with one of the highest growth rates
of any religion anywhere. Why? And why has the RLDS church, springing from the
same historical roots, failed to flourish?
Sociologist Dean Kelley offers a plausible
explanation:
Contrary to the impression given by many contemporary
churches, the true business of the genuinely religious organization is not baby-sitting or entertainment, not
social work or social action, not even what passes for religious education or
theology, unless these activities are the means for acting out or otherwise
communicating the meaning of life
which the religious group wants to proclaim.
Kelley 136
The simplest rationale for the vigor of the Mormon
church as for the limp performance of the RLDS church during the last 50 years
lies in the strictness or leniency with which each church has treated its faith
heritage. The Mormon church has been unwilling to be “diverted from its
distinctive mission in the realm of meaning” (Kelley 138). However absurd its
beliefs, however poorly rooted they may be in history or Biblical revelation,
however much of the Book of the Mormon
may fly in the face of archeology, the Mormon church confidently continues to
offer a meaning for life.
Through participation in its priesthood, temple
worship and proxy baptism for the death, Mormonism offers the hope of
exaltation in the next life to its adherents. The Mormon church hierarchy takes
its beliefs seriously enough to require two years of self-paid missionary
service from every faithful young Mormon male, seriously enough to define terms
for faithful membership in practices such as abstinence from smoking and
drinking and the ten percent tithe of gross income, and seriously enough to
shun or expel members who publicly flout its beliefs and practices. In short,
it imposes a meaning on life which
actively resists secular culture’s prevailing tendency toward anomie.
Even the manner in which Mormons reached accommodation
with American culture on the questions of polygamy and segregation is
illuminating when contrasted with accommodation as practiced by the RLDS church
regarding the feminist issue of women priests. There is no record of a
prolonged and open debate or dissent within lay circles of Mormonism or even
within its hierarchy about the evils of polygamy or segregation. Discussion
there must have been. But the discussion and decision to make a change was
restricted to the highest level of leadership, announced to the church by its
prophet as “new light” from God, and accepted docilely by most Mormons. The few
who continued to disagree after some formal efforts toward reconciliation were
simply cut off.
In contrast, for nearly 20 years, the RLDS hierarchy
allowed open debate and dissent from the received tradition of the male
priesthood among laity and priesthood alike, before proclaiming “new light”
through its prophet authorizing women’s ordination. Not just the decision but
the entire decades-long process employed to reach that decision mirrored
democratic processes in secular American culture. Once ratified, the decision was enforced and approximately one
third of the membership broke away into plethora of schismatic groups. And now,
while the RLDS hierarchy entertains debate on new social issues like the
acceptability of the gay ‘lifestyle’, currently agitating American society, the
growth of the church has stopped dead in its tracks.
The historical development of the two branches of
Mormonism provides us with a paradigm for the way in which the Protestant sects
in general reflect and react to postmodern culture. The RLDS church is a study
in miniature of the mainline Protestant sects that began almost five centuries
ago. Like them, it showed initial vigor from its inception in 1860 until 1960,
when its leaders allowed members and ministers alike to begin a process of
dissent from its faith heritage in a attempt to reach accommodation with
American society. Dean Kelley shows convincingly that this same pattern, extending
over a somewhat longer time-frame, represents the experience of the American
Lutherans, United Methodists, Episcopalians, Anglicans, Presbyterians, American
Baptists, the United Church of Christ, and the Unitarians. These are churches
whose religious beliefs have become secondary to another goal: ecumenical
harmony with each other, social action, and accommodation to the prevailing
culture (88-89).
Mormonism, on the other hand, provides us with a
model for those Protestant sects which have refused to abandon their
distinctive belief systems, which make consistently high demands on their
members, and which have shown a willingness to shun or expel those who openly
dissent. Most of these groups are of more recent vintage. The Jehovah’s
Witness, Evangelicals, Pentecostals, Assemblies of God, Churches of Christ,
Seventh-Day Adventists, and Southern Baptists. Among them will also be found
tiny sects, too numerous to mention here, some of only short duration.
I believe that the Protestant sects which have become
ecumenical and social-action oriented represent a challenge to the Church quite
different from those which follow the Mormon pattern of development. The
former, Dean Kelley calls “lenient churches” and the latter, "strict
churches” (120-21). Interestingly, Kelley places the Roman Catholic Church
exactly in the middle of his gradient illustrating the descent from strictness
to leniency. Catholics, he says, seem to have found their way around the
dilemma of leniency vs. strictness facing Protestant churches. Catholics have
both. They have ecclesiolae within
the ecclesia (114-15).
Since Vatican II, the Catholic Church has committed
itself to ecumenism. Pope John Paul II in Ut
Unum Sint devotes his entire
encyclical to underscoring the Church’s commitment to it as an a outgrowth of
our Lord’s priestly prayer, “May they all be one, Father, as you and I are
one.” “Believers in Christ [of whatever persuasion] cannot remain divided. If
they wish to...effectively oppose the world’s tendency to reduce to
powerlessness the mystery of redemption, they must profess together the same
truth about the cross”(UUS 1).
The first challenge we face, therefore, is not how to
confront the welter of sects around us but how to confront with them the
‘mystery of lawlessness’ which tends to void the power of Christ’s cross in the
secular world. We must learn, says the Pope, to pray together: common prayer is
“the soul of the whole ecumenical movement and can rightly be called ‘spiritual
ecumenism”(UUS 21), because it
centers us, in spite of our differences, on the Lord and the Master of us all.
Second, we must pursue ecumenical dialogue. The Pope
sees opportunity in the very subjectivism
I have been criticizing above. “The personalist way of thinking...is
linked to the Christian truth [about Man who ] cannot fully find himself except
through a sincere gift of himself” (UUS 28).
The true role of the subject, it seems, is to serve as a point of departure in
a dialogical search for truth. Humility and mutual regard must inform this
dialogue. Nor will it be permissible to alter “the deposit of faith, changing
the meaning of dogmas, eliminating essential words for them, accommodating truth
to the preferences of a particular age...The unity willed by God can be
attained only by the adherence of all to the content of revealed faith in its
entirety” (UUS 18). One of the first
fruits of dialogue conducted with prayer will be a searching examination of
Catholic and Protestant consciences to arrive at the truth of our mutual
offenses and seek the forgiveness that not only heals but opens our hearts to
trust one another as we seek reconciliation in Christ (UUS 33).
Finally, prayer and ecumenical dialogue must lead to
practical cooperation among Christians in service to humanity. We have
described above the phenomenon of cultural amnesia which permeates western
societies; cultural icons lose their meanings by being trivialized and made to
serve an ignoble commercialism. Moral values become more and more confused as
sexual libertinism of every variety is encouraged under the banner of
‘alternate life-styles’. The litany of modern and postmodern ills is all too
familiar: divorce, contraception, narcissism, abortion, euthanasia, suicide and
assisted suicide, child abuse, sadism, and, most lately, Satanism. With the
exception of contraception, here are social evils which Christians of every
persuasion can address with common action. The Pope sees such ecumenical
cooperation as a “true school ecumenism, a dynamic road to unity” (UUS 40).
I suggested above a distinction between lenient and
strict sects. The opportunities for ecumenical prayer, dialogue, and
cooperation are largely confined at the present time to the former. The
virulent anti-Catholicism with which they began has largely spent itself, and
the philosophical currents and social forces of modernism and post-modernism
have eroded their own confidence in some tenets of their faith. In spite of this,
they still retain elements of Christian belief and practice and are especially
open to collaboration with the Church in the effort to achieve unity. For them,
the Pope’s three steps toward unity in Ut
Unum Sint will be fruitful approach.
But what of the strict sects? Most if not all of
these are still infected with various strains of anti-Catholicism, some more
virulent than others. They stand apart not only from what they see as a corrupt
society but also from the blandishments of the Whore of Rome, as some of them
are pleased to call us. Nonetheless, some evangelicals and fundamentalist have
joined hands with Catholics on numerous occasions to oppose anti-Christian
social practices and legislation: Abortion and gay rights issues have probably
produced more ecumenical efforts between Catholics and these groups than even
those produced by cooperation with the so-called ‘lenient’ churches. Such
efforts must be pursued, but I believe something more is demanded of us if we
are to confront the challenge of the strict sects.
Many of the strict sects proselytize aggressively
among Catholics; they still see Catholics as non-Christians who labor vainly in
the toils of idolatry, mariolatry, and a gospel of salvation by good works: all
of the old Protestant canards against Catholicism still resonate in their
souls. Why is this so? Especially after two centuries in which the Church has
given up territorial rights, has relinquished privileged political influence in
country after country, and has publicly asked forgiveness on more than one
occasion for sins committed by Catholics in the past. Chesterton’s trenchant
remark springs to mind: “To cease hating the Church is to begin loving her.”
There seems to be no middle ground.
Our response to these strict sects, while prompted by
a charity not less fervent than that which animates Ut Unum Sint, must, I
believe, take a different tack. In the first place we must not allow our
respect for other Christians and our desire for ecumenical cooperation,
perfectly appropriate when these are reciprocated, to paralyze us when we are
faced with those who see us only as the enemy. This will not happen if we heed
the Pope’s admonition not to indulge a false ecumenism which dilutes doctrine
for the sake of shallow agreement.
Second, we must not underestimate the danger these
sects present to the Church. Estimates run as high as 8,000 Catholics each day
who leave the Church for one of these sects. That works out to nearly 3 million
each year. Central and South America, especially Brazil, seem to be the most
prominent targets for prosyletization, but the effort is global in extent. It
is fueled by moneys garnered from Protestants in the United States and projects
itself across borders and oceans via television and radio.
If we can avoid the danger of underestimating the
problem or misdirecting our efforts, we must take three vital steps directed
toward our own laity to stop the advance of the sects among them: 1) kerygma;
2) catechesis; and 3) apologetics.
A strong proclamation of the original kerygma of the Gospel, a complete
catechesis of Church doctrine, and a Bible-based apologetics which provides
specific answers to biblical attacks on Catholic beliefs and practices is the
recipe for turning back the sectarian tide. This is not a three step program as
such; rather, like a recipe, these three elements must be blended together so
as to inform the way all of us communicate the faith in casual conversations,
in classroom settings, in debate, and most crucially for priests, in the
pulpit.
Too often, cradle Catholics practice their faith
seemingly unconscious of the marvelous grace won for them by the Lord Jesus
Christ and proclaimed in the kerygma,
the Good News of the Gospel. Often catechized in a strictly rote fashion, they
have never heard the earth-shattering news that if anyone is “in Christ, he is
a new creature” (II Cor. 5:17). Catholics produced by lifeless catechesis,
never see life with the eyes of a reborn Christian who knows that the “world
with its lust is passing away” (I John 2:17). They have been taught to do their
duty but have yet to discover, in the words of C.S. Lewis, the delight for
which the duty has been imposed. They have absorbed a ‘getting-by’ Gospel,
sufficient at one time perhaps, to keep them from mortal sins but insufficient
to impress the image of Christ on the world around them. It has never occurred
to them that they must stand up in the public square and risk themselves as
living witnesses of the Lord Jesus. The proclamation or kerygma of the Gospel demands conversion of heart, not just in
turning from sin but in turning toward Christ as the center of our hopes and
affections.
Kerygma
and conversion must inform catechesis. Pope John Paul II writes that catechesis
has:
The two-fold objective of maturing the initial faith
and of educating the true disciple of Christ by means of a deeper and more
systematic knowledge of the Person and the message of our Lord Jesus Christ.
But in catechetical practice, this model order must
allow for the fact that the initial evangelization has often not taken place. A
certain number of children baptized in infancy come for catechesis in the
parish without receiving any other initiation into the Faith and still without
any explicit personal attachment to Jesus Christ; they only have the capacity
to believe placed within them by Baptism and the presence of the Holy Spirit;
and opposition is quickly created by the prejudices of their non-Christian
family background or of the positivist spirit of their education...Again, many
pre-adolescents and adolescents who have been baptized and been given a
systematic catechesis and the sacraments still remain hesitant for a long time
about committing their whole lives to Jesus Christ... Finally, even adults are
not safe from temptations to doubt or to abandon their Faith, especially as a
result of their unbelieving surroundings. This means that catechesis must often
concern itself not only with nourishing and teaching the Faith, but also with
arousing it unceasingly with the help of grace, with opening the heart, with
converting, and preparing total adherence to Jesus Christ [for those]... still
on the threshold of faith. Cathechesi
tradendae 19.
The Pope tell us that Christ is both the Teacher and
the Taught in all true catechesis (CT 6).
He points out that catechesis can never have its full impact unless it is
imparted by those who live a Christ-centered life. What the catechist has been
taught as a doctrine must be experienced as a life-giving encounter with Christ
through prayer and the sacraments. In the hackneyed phrase of evangelicalism,
the Gospel, like the common cold, must be ‘caught’ as well as ‘taught’.
Proclamation of the kerygma within catechesis implies a greater familiarity with and
reliance upon Holy Scripture read with the mind of the Church than is common
among many catechists today. Too often, catechesios is performed in one of two
ways: either an accurate but rote presentation of doctrine addressed to
students who have never experienced conversion to Christ, or reliance on Bible
teaching in the Protestant fashion which brings the student to Christ, almost
devoid of commitment to Church and Magisterium as his living voice.
The corrective for both deficiencies may be found in
the model of catechesis presented to us by the new Catechism of the Catholic Church. It combines a Christocentric
presentation of doctrine with overwhelming reliance upon Bible passages and the writings of Church Fathers
and Saints. A perusal of this wonderful gift to the Church leaves one with the
impression that it is a pastiche of Biblical passages carefully coordinated to
bring to light the key doctrines of the Church as developed down the centuries.
Pope Benedict XV in his 1920 encyclical commemorating the fifteenth centenary
of the death of the great Bible scholar, St. Jerome, said, “So convinced indeed
was Jerome that familiarity with the Bible was the royal road to the knowledge
and love of Christ that he did not hesitate to say: ‘ignorance of the Bible is
ignorance of Christ’” (Spiritus
Paraclitus 35). Talk to former Catholics who have been drawn away from the
Church into one of the sects and they will often tell you that one reason they
joined was that , for the first time, someone opened up the Bible and helped
them to discover Christ in its pages.
Traditional catechetics using short questions and
answers as a means of presenting the doctrines of the Faith will always be
necessary, but it must be supplemented by relevant Bible readings which will
allow the Holy Spirit to speak through
the inspired Word, investing the doctrines with drama and power. Catechists
must know their Bible. Yet many Catholic Bible study courses compound the
student's ignorance because their approach to Bible study is so mired in the
technicalities of biblical criticism as to be useless to students who wish to
read the Bible with the mind of the Church.
Very different is an approach to the Bible now coming
out of Franciscan University at Steubenville, Ohio from Dr. Scott Hahn and
other Bible scholar there. He calls his method “canonical criticism” which, in
essence, allows the Bible text to speak for itself but always in the context of
the entire canon of Scripture and the faith of the Church. In conjunction with
Eternal Word Television Network, he and Mr. Jeff Cavins have produced a
thirteen hour video course in how to read the Bible as a Catholic.
Furthermore, apologetics must be reinstituted at the
parish level where it has almost
disappeared during the past thirty years, perhaps because of a misguided
ecumenism. St. Peter long ago expressed the essence of apologetics when he
counseled the laity to be “always prepared to make a defense to any one who
calls you to account for hope that is in you, yet do it with gentleness and
reverence (I Peter 3:15). Here we encounter another obstacle: ignorance of
anti-Catholic sects. Aside from some more remarkable doctrine or practice which
may have caught their attention, Catholics simply do not know what their
sectarian neighbors believe or where they have come from.
Today many materials are available. The laity need to
have access to periodicals and books which provide solid arguments for the
faith and information about sects. In the United States at least, there are a
number of apologetics periodicals like This
Rock and Envoy which provide
Catholic answers to objections currently raised by anti-Catholic sects. Most
Catholics and even pastors remain woefully unaware of their existence. A number
of authentic Catholic publishing houses offer a wide selection of books, tapes,
and videos, and teaching programs in apologetics. How many have ever heard of
Ignatius Press, Franciscan University Press, St. Joseph’s Communications, Tan
Book Publishers, the Daughters of St. Paul, or Catholic Answers. These and more
carry materials for training in the defense of our Faith.
Finally, the kerygma
we announce, the catechesis we give and the defense we offer for the Faith must
be imbued with Christ’s vision of the world: “lift up your eyes and see how the
fields are already white for harvest. He who reaps receives wages, and gathers
fruit for eternal life, so that sower and reaper may rejoice together “ ( John
4:35). Only when Catholics, equipped with the tools for the harvest, begin to
view the world as the place they are called to labor in witness for Christ,
will they know the joy of laying down their lives in service to the Master.
And that vision is the ultimate answer
to the challenge of the sects and of the postmodern world we inhabit.
Benedict XV. “Spiritous Paraclitus”, Daughters of St.
Paul, Boston, MA. 1920.
Chervin, Rhonda and Kevane, Eugene. Love of Wisdom, An Introduction to Christian
Philosophy. Ignatious Press. San Francisco, 1988.
Harmon, William and Holman, C.Hugh. A Handbook of Literature, 5th de.
John Paul II, “Catechesi Trandendae”. Teaching the Catholic Faith Today, Twentieth
Century Catechetical Documents of the Holy See. ed. Msgr. Eugene Kevane.
Daughters of St. Paul, Boston, MA. 1982.
John Paul II. “Ut Unum Sint” The Pope Speaks. Vol.40, No. 5. 1995.
Kariel, Henry S. The
Desperate Politics of Post-modernism. University of Massachusetts Press.
Amherst, MA, 1989.
Kelley, Dean M. Why
Conservative Churches are Growing, A study in Sociology of Religion. Mercer
University Press. Macon, Georgia, 1972.
Kreeft, Peter. Everything
You Ever Wanted to Know about Heaven , but never dreamed of asking., Ignatius
Press. San Francisco, 1990.
P. Paolo Zanutel D. O - Vicenza
– Italia
“L’ arte occupa un posto
principale tra le diverse manifestazioni della cultura postmoderna. Filippo, al
suo tempo, seppe porre l’arte al servizio del Vangelo. Oggi, l’Oratorio ha
saputo dare continuità a questa eredità e come?
Il tema che mi è stato assegnato
si propone di illustrare uno degli aspetti della forte personalità di Filippo
Neri sul quale, nonostante la ricca bibliografia, non solo agiografica,
divulgativa ma anche eccellente da un punto di vista scientifico, di cui gode
oggi il Padre è stato a lungo sottaciuto.
Ma in occasione del recente IV
centenario della morte di Filippo (1995) la grande mostra “La regola e la fama”, organizzata a Roma ha richiamato
prepotentemete l’attenzione sia del mondo scientifico che della opinione pubblica
sull’impegno del Neri e dei suoi preti dell’Oratorio circa l’arte come mezzo di
educazione pastorale. Perché essenzialmente di questo si tratta. Non
un’espressione e realizzazioni (architettoniche, pittorico-figurative,
musicale= belle, egregie fine a se stesse, ma strumento per un’elevazione
dell’anima e un affinamento del gusto spirituale secondo, ovviamente, i canoni
del tempo dominati dalla riforma del Concilio di Trento, conclusosi proprio
mentre il Neri vive la stagione della maturità ed è prete da poco più di un
decennio.
Credo che la grande mostra
romana rimanga come una delle migliori testimoniaze celebrative del centenario
che in questo modo ha voluto essere non una serie di manifestazioni effimere ma
aiutare davvero a riscoprire la figura di Fillippo, ponendolo all’attenzione
degli storici dell’arte e alla rinnovata devozione dei fedeli, non solo di
quelli che gravitano attorno ai nostri Oratori.
Bene quindi ha fatto la
Commissione coordinatrice di questo incontro a inserire un gruppo di lavoro per
riflettere sul tema del rapporto Oratorio-cultura a servizio dell’uomo
conteporaneo.
Richiamo brevemente alcuni punti
utili alla discussione e alla nostra attenzione, facilitato in questo dal fatto
di parlare, tutto sommato, in un incontro di fligi di san Filippo.
Sappiamo come sia stata
originale la sua proposta nella Chiesa e come essa, nella sua articolazione
(Oratorio, Congregazione, pastorale, ecclesiologia) derivi e sia fortemente
improntata dalla persona del Neri.
Do quindi per scontata la conoscenza
della sua biografia: anche in questo caso premessa non solo
necessaria, ma addirittura indispensabile per carpirne l’opera allo stesso modo
di quella di un letterato, di un artista, di un filosofo ecc., senza il
pericolo di cadere in un forzato riconoscimiento di meriti non dovuti e mezzo,
la biografia, per conoscere aspetti del carattere che determinano le sue
espressioni. Per essempio, non è possibile capire il tormento dell’arte di
Michelangelo, o il pessimismo del Leopardi, l’impronta cristiana del Manzoni, o
l’opera di Teresa di Calcutta, o il pontificato di Giovanni Paolo II se non se
ne conosce l’esperienza di vita.
E’ ormai acquisita la formazione
unamistica (per il latino, la filosofia), ancorché non sistematica, del Neri.
Ne abbiamo testimoniaze da chi ben lo conosceva, ma soprattutto dalla sua ricca
biblioteca, il cui inventario fu steso dal padre Prometeo Pellegrini due giorni
dopo la morte di Filippo per incarico della Congregazione di Roma. Un copioso
elenco di 516 opere a stampa e una trentina di manoscritti, certamente in
maggioranza di argomento ascetico-spirituale, ma nel quale figurano anche
classici della letteratura cristiana come le Collazioni e le Istitituzioni di
Cassiano. Ed è certo che dei suoi libri era geloso tanto che rifuggiva dal
darli in prestito sicuro che sarebbero stati difficilmente restituiti (vedi
CISTELLINI; Filippo Neri, in Dizionario
degli Istituti di perfezione).
Sono libri, come dice il Taguri,
che il Padre non custodiva certamente come soprammobili di scansie, ma
consultava continuamente per prepararsi alla predicazione anche se volle sempre
che questa si mantenesse semplice e familiare, caratteristica che si trasmise
nell’oratoria dei suoi figli. Non una predicazione sciatta, perché ben
preparata, ma senza l’apparato erudito che invece intaccava l’oratoria sacra
contemporanea. I preti dell’Oratorio dovevano parlare all’anima più che
all’intelletto degli uditori.
L’ amore per il Filippo lo
assorbe giovinetto presso i <domenicani del convento fiorentino di San Marco,
dove il beato Angelico ha profuso il meglio della sua pittura, frequentando i
corsi per i fanciulli organizzati per la loro educazione dalla Compagnia delle
laudi che si faceva carcio della loro educazione. E l’amore per il bel canto e
per la musica sappiamo che improntò tutta la vita del Nostro fino a trasferire
a Roma la Lauda come egli l’aveva
appresa, da principio con semplice stesura melodica omofona, destinata ad
arricchirsi di concertazione polifonica per il concorso di insigni musicisti,
confratelli dell’Oratorio, come Pier Luigi da Palestrina, tanto da farlo
divenire un nuovo genere musicale.
Parsimonioso e severo con sé
stesso, tanto da vivere in dignitosa personale povertà, appena ottenuta
l’assegnazione della piccola chiesa di Santa Maria in Vallicella, non esita a
fare abbattere l’edificio per aprire il cantiere della Chiesa Nuova che vuole
ampia, splendida e ricca nella sua architettura, senza risparmio di energie e
di mezzi che confida di ottenere dalla bontà dei benefattori, strumenti tangibili
della Provvidenza in cui confida senza limiti.
E l’iconografia filippina,
dovuta alle scelte dei Padri, che si erano formati alla sua scuola, dimostrano
scelte ben precise di artisti spesso fra i più affermati o che attraverso la
loro arte, stimolata dall’Oratorio, divennero famosi: Reni, Barocci, il
Pomarance, il Cortona, il Piazzetta, il Guercino, il Dolci, lo Zucconi,
l’Aleradi, il Messina.
La Congregazione che nasce quasi
suo malgrado e con fini prettamente apostolici, eredita tuttavia da filippo
l'amore per lo studio. Più di trecento autori di discipline agiografiche,
storiche, teoogiche, dal Baronio, al Rinaldi, al Bozzi fino a tutto il
Settecento inoltrato con la ricca schiera dei corrispondenti del Muratori nella
compilazione dei Rerum Italicarum
scriptores la rendono benemerita e distinta nel campo della cultura italiana ed
europea, instaurando, fra i Filippini, una tradizione bruscamente interrotta,
purtroppo, con l'avvento della stagione delle soppressioni ecclesiastiche per
le note legislazioni laicistiche. Eppure compariranno ancora personaggi di
rilievo come il Newman la cui figura e le cui opere sono oggi oggetto di
attenti studi.
Non ostante le traversie della
storia che ridimensionano la presenza dell'Oratorio soprattutto nei paesi della
vecchia Europa, anche là dove le Congregazioni non sono più attive rimangono
testimoni di una tradizione artistica filippina, le belle chiese e gli Oratori
edificati nelle varie città.
Basta scorrere a annotare con
attenzione il diffondersi delle congregazioni ad instar che documenta la monumentale opera Memorie historiche della congregazione dell'Oratorio di G.
MARCIANO, Napoli 1693 - 1702, in 5 volumi, per constatare come gli insediamenti
oratoriani occupino localmente, nel contesto urbanistico, un posto di rilievo
per i loro pregi artistici.
Certamente Filippo e i suoi Padri risentono del gusto artistico
dei loro tempi, in prevalenza il barocco, ma le esigenze dell'arte non
sopraffanno mai il fine proprio dell'edificio di culto che mira soprattutto a creare
l'atmosfera adatta alla celebrazione della liturgia, alla preghiera
individuale, al rapporto con dio. Tutto, come per esempio, rileva il grande
storico dell'arte, l'Arsalan nella sua Guida
alle chiese d'italia, non solo l'armonia delle linee architettoniche
concorre a creare il clima del sacro, ma anche le spesso ricche tavole, pale
d'altare, statue hanno funzione didattico-pedagogica alla preghiera. Non
esistono pittori adolcinati nelle chiese filippine, ne s'insinua una pietà del
terrore attraverso immagini troppo crude anche per quel che riguarda il tema
della morte, caratteristico della predicazione Secentesa.
Nell'Oratorio come nella chiesa
filippina predomina la cattedra per la predicazione: ma non è l'impegno
principale quello dell'annucnio del Vangelo e dell'istruzione dei fedeli?
Doppo questa premessa, fatta
senza scopo di completezza, ma solo per giustificare con la riscoperta delle
nostre radici il magistero di Filippo Neri, passo a riflettere sui tre punti
che, mi pare emergano chiaramente dal suo approccio con la cultura e che egli
ci ha lasciato in eredità preziosa:
L'amore o meglio l'esigenza
dello studio
Confronto con l'arte
Confronto, in particolare, con
la musica
Lo studio cui alludo dà per
scontata la preparazione prevista per il sacerdozio o, per il laico, per il
conseguimento di un riconoscimento universitario alla professione.
Oggi è opportuno che ciascun
Oratoriano impegnato ad essere "apostolo" curi un continuo
aggiornamento nel campo delle così
dette scienze umane che curi l'approfondimento, in particolare della pedagogia,
della psicologia, della sociologia religiosa.
Certamente
impeganti nella pastorale, queste scienze ci offrono utili strumenti per essere
in grado di capire, ascoltare guidare coloro che frequentano le nostre chiese e
i nostri oratori. Soprattutto i giovani che sono oggi tanto bombardati dalle
nuove culture. E' necessario conoscerle
per poter dare delle risposte (penso alla New Age, alle nuove proposte
religiose, mentre diminuiscono i segni del sacro).
Secondo
le culture correnti è innegabile la perdita progressiva della salvezza in senso
teologico di azione di Dio per l'uomo e lo sviluppo di vari concetti di
autosalvazione, ottenuti con lo sviluppo della mente e del potenziale umano. Si
tratta dunque, in fondo, del processo in atto di crescita di una "fede
senza dogmi", una forma di transreligiosità, in cui si riscontrano scambi
reciproci tra movimenti religiosi volti alla scoperta del proprio mondo
interiore nelle sue potenzialità e nei suoi limiti.
Pertanto, credo opportuno
suggerire la constante lettura personale di riviste specialistiche di cui
abbonda il mercato editoriale sia nel vecchio che nel nuovo continente: permettono di conoscere gli apporti più
recenti sui vari problemi (di teologia, di pastorale, di morale ecc.), sono
certamente strumenti più agili dello studio di specifiche che sarebbe auspicabile trovassero posto in
un'aggiornata biblioteca della comunità o dell'Oratorio, incoraggiando anche i
laici a consultarle, studiarle per essere collaboratori preparati.
Curare
poi iniziative d'incontri culturali, secondo le specifiche esigenze locali,
ricorrendo anche all'apporto di persone particolarmente preparate, specie su
temi di grande attualità come la bioetica, la genetica ecc. Mi sembra conserverebbero
quell'impronta del primitivo oratorio, non solo scuola di preghiera ma anche di
formazione umana e cristiana.
Dopo
adeguata preparazione, sarà possible aprire a dibattiti e confronti i raduni
dei nostri oratori in cui ciascuno porterà il proprio contributo alla
discussione.
Nei nostri Oratori un posto
privilegiato dovrebbe essere riservato alla lettura e allo studio della Parola
di Dio (Nuovo e Antico Testamento) che Filippo Neri rese possibile ai laici nel
momento in cui si tornava ad un esclusiva lettura chiericale della Sacra
Scrittura, anticipando atteggiamenti del Concilio Vaticano II!
b) Nei confronti dell'arte un
primo e particolare dovere, penso, debba vederci impegnati in una gelosa
conservazione del patrimonio artistico delle chiese e delle case delle nostre
congregazioni che abbiamo ricevuti come preziosa eredità da chi ci ha
preceduto.
E' spesso un "obbligo"
pesante, per l'impiego di mezzi finanziari, superiori alle forze e alle
entrante delle case. Qui occorre pertanto prima conoscere le possibilità che le
leggi locali, regionali, statali offrono a salvaguardia del patrimonio
artistico e quindi, con pazienza e tenacia, "opportune et importune",
compiere tutti gli iter burocratici necessari ad ottenere contributi. Le nostre
chiese, soprattutto, sono spesso delle vere pinacoteche; le strutture murarie
necessitano continui restauri; i fondi antichi delle nostre biblioteche
bisognano di disinfestazioni e cure. Sono problemi enormi, se affrontati da
soli: occorre creare solidarietà ampie intorno ad essi per giungere a dei
risultati. E qui un ruolo prezioso di aiuto può venirci proprio dai laici che
si facciano carico con noi dei problemi accennati. (Qui parlerei
dell'esperienza vicentina: una casa senza mezzi, con padri anziani, sei partito con il restauro dei due
organi del De Lorenzi; hai cominciato le stagioni di concerti d'organo che si
sono inserite fra le manifestazioni culturali della città, imitate poi da
iniziative che hanno contagiato anche chiese della città.
In pochi anni, perseguendo
l'obiettivo del restauro della chiesa settecentesca sei riuscito nel'intento,
non solo, ma è stato il primo grande restauro delle chiese cittadine che è
stato elogiato per la riuscita e ha dato vita ad una gara di emulazione
promuovendo lavori di restauro in numerose chiese della Città che da ultimo ha
coinvolto anhe la cattedrale. Un progetto che sembrava "pazzesco" ma
che preparato e maturato clle
nell'opinione pubblica ha saputo
riscuotere il contributo e l'appoggio di tante persone e degli enti pubblici).
I beni artistici sono un
patrimonio comune non solo dell’Oratorio: ci sono affidati, e la loro
conservazione interpella la coscienza di tutti
preti e laici. Solo creando questa cosciente responsabilità saremo in grado
di far fronte ai nostri impegni in questo delicato campo. Se la chiesa è
funzionante, decorosamente tenuta anche punto di rifeimento per i fedeli, ne stimola la frequenza nella scia della
tradizione filippina.
E fra le arti è scontato dire
quanto fosse amata dal Neri la musica. Non solo ne fece uno dei motivi
caratteristici dell'Oratorio, col canto di Laudi e canti devoti ma, dietro il
suo insegnamento, venne curata soprattutto in funzione dell'uso liturgico. Per
esperienza personale, ma anche per numerose pubblicazioni, posso attestarvi la
ricchezza dei fondi musicali delle antiche biblioteche dei vari oratori
italiani, testimoni di un fervore e di una ricca creatività compositiva
musicale. Basta poi scorrere qualunque manuale di storia della musica per
rendersi conto dell'importanza che in questo campo hanno avuto gli Oratori filippini.
Una sola gloria del passato?
Posso tranquilamente smentire. La maggior parte delle nostre case anche oggi
cura con passione il canto liturgico, privilegiando il suono dell'organo, ache
se non disdegna forme moderne di melodie (ricordo che la prima messa con le
chitarre, e allora fece epoca, fu eseguita nel nostro oratorio del Borromini a
Roma agli inizi degli anni Sessanta).
E' necessario mantenere alta
questa nostra tradizione nei confronti della musica sacra, tanto più ora che si
va riscoprendo che, forse troppo frettolosamente, ci si era aperti ad una
musica" facile di accordi strimpellati, non adatti alla celebrazione
liturgica.
Canto e musica devono essere
espressione gioiosa dell'animo ma consoni al tempo e al luogo. Tenute presenti
queste premesse, canto e musica richiedono diligente preparazione.
Perciò il nostro impegno deve
mirare alla educazione delle voci attraverso la creazione di scholae cantorum o
di cori i cui componenti sappiano anche leggere la musica, si sentano
consapevoli del servizio prezioso che svolgono nelle nostre assemblee quasi
investiti di un ministero.
Deve continuamente essere
arricchito il nostro repertorio, soprattutto ora che la liturgia in volgare
permette un coinvolgimento totale del popolo, con l'adattamento di facili
melodie, che tuttavia non cadano nella sciatteria.
Ma la musica è soprattutto mezzo
di avvicinamento ai giovani: il nostro sforzo deve essere quello di capirne i
gusti, educarne le "mode", far gustare la gioia dello stare insieme,
esprimerla attraverso il canto.
Quante volte, per scacciare la
malinconia, o riprendere coraggio, bastano una chitarra e tre giovani che
cantano!
Chronicle
Wow, the Philipenses´ gaiety is manifested with
grandeur! Today, we have showed our
best face so that we could leave it on a historical photograph. There is no doubt that the Philipenses’
liking is projected every moment and that every distinct language is not an
obstacle for us. A great way to begin
this day is by taking a photograph!
It is
very important to see people visit the Sacred Temple in their chapel. Having Him as the Sacrament of the Love of
the Father, we are going to look for Him in the Sanctuary to share our efforts
in the making our Congress, a demonstration of our enthusiasm. Also, to project the Oratory as a real and
authentic alternative for our present time.
There
is no doubt that the value of “family life” in the Oratory can be fulfilled with
enthusiasm and hope in this new era that we currently live in and that needs
traveling witnesses of the Philipense spirit.
Today’s conference requires that we confront this virtue that every
Christian should live by. In the
Oratory, it is imperative, especially if we want to really support the growth
of a new epoch that is marked by Christian virtue, especially, the virtue of
love.
The
workshops, today, have really ignited the Oratorio family as an assistant in
this Congress. The “Prophet of Joy” calls
us to the prophecy, vocation for the intrepids that are capable of audacity and
originality, to teach a World that debates between monotony and ambulism.
The
Eucharist celebration has been the source and culmination of all our work. Tiredness, there, becomes a redemptous
sacrifice and it stays closely united to God’s Mystery of Love.
At the
end of the day we still had enough energies to become observers of a Folkloric
Ballet, allowing us to sleep in a typical Mexican style.
Pbro. Gustavo Felten
German Villa, Chile.
If we compare the Oratory with other congregations,
our institute seems little thing. The Priest Theo Gunkel, founder of Leipzing,
used to say that it was a marginal note in the life of the Church. Others
ask": What is happening with the Oratory that doesn't grow more? Is it
antiquated? Does it need a better organization?
Doubts
as these can compose a phenomenon that I would like to call the “oratorian’s
inferiority complex." I consider it a dangerous illness that needs an
urgent treatment, because easily it could paralyze the sick person. Let us
begin to analyze its external aspect.
We are a
family
It is
true that in comparison with congregations like the Jesuits and Salesians, we
are a tiny minority, but we have something very big: we are a family.
According
to St. Philip´s explicit disposition, each oratory constitutes a family, and a
family is more than an army, because only in the family life is engendered. The
family, although it is only composed of three people, it is of another
category, it is more than all the social entities. For that reason, let us
dedicate to what is our first vocation: to be family and to live in family.
We are old
but not antiquated
There
is another mistake in the diagnosis of our illness that says that all that is
worth has to be new. It is not enough to be modern, it has to be postmodern.
The old thing is identified with that antiquated, and the Oratory is old,
although it has been founded at the beginning of the modern time, in the
Renaissance. With this it shares the desire of a new birth, but it had to be a
Renaissance. It is not born from nothing, but of something old that is worth
and that it can be the base and norm of the new. The Oratory is not old, but
rather it maintains a great appreciation of the old.
St.
Philip was probably the first one that included the history of the Church in
the liturgy and in the spiritual life. The Cardinal Newman insisted in a
concrete and historical road toward God[1].
And Baronio, successor of St. Philip, wrote the first great history of the
Church[2].
Which is the great problem of the modern catechizes? That the tradition of the
faith has been interrupted from a generation to another. And this, mainly, in
the countries of the biggest and old cultures.
This lack of transmission of faith in our time is
intimately bound to the weakness of the family. In the moment in that the chain
of this transmission is broken it coincides with the collapse of the family
inside the modern civilization.
The
famous conference of Beijing[3]
has made all the possible to avoid in its documents the word " family
". It has dared to throw this front attack against the family after the
collapse of the authority of the history and the tradition. If the history is
only an accumulation left-overs of the past, one can make with it what is
wanted and the surest pillars in the human culture are broken.
These
last events show us where does a culture direct that is taking away its own
history. It is truly, as tells the Gospel, a house built on sand that doesn't
resist the storms of the modern time. With pride and responsibility we lift our
head for, with San Philip, with Baronio, with Berulle and with Cardinal Newman
to glory us of our big traditions.
We feel
the urgent necessity of make them present in our time and our atmosphere,
because we are convinced that the humanity cannot live without family neither
tradition. I say this with more security in Mexico, where the traditions (older
than in the European world), mark until today the life. Its enough with the
visitor’s view to the most modern buildings to verify that they receive their
greatness and dignity from their Aztec or Mayan inspiration.
We are
different
Even
more admirable it is that these cultures, until recently, have stayed without
verbal testimonies. The alive tradition is transmitted through many conduits.
The spirit is more important than the remains of the past. This can be clarity
observed with St. Philip, because he didn't write almost anything. The rule of
the Oratory has not been possible to formulate before his death and, apart from
some fundamental principles, approved by the Pope, it contained only the
customs of the Rome Oratory.
What
has marked the Oratory until today has been the figure, the spirit, small
aphorisms, his person's memory and his originality. The greatest of the history
mark their times through their life, they are their pupils those that write it
and code, because of that their pursuit or influence goes a lot beyond an
institution that they have been founded. It would lack to write a book talking
about St. Philip’s influence in so many aspects, a lot beyond a congregation.
Philip was limited directly to the Oratory of Rome, he was reticent with new
foundations. He surely rejected the foundation of a Oratory in Milán, because
its famous bishop, the Cardinal
Carlos Borromeo, had an entire program of tridents reformations that limited
the free development of a Oratory.
A
foundation in Naples that was wanted by several of his pupils, it seemed to him
problematic, because it absorbed many own forces. But Philip, with the time
could not prevent that new Oratories were born, each house quite different from
the other one because the rule defined few things, the rest, depended of the
circumstances and the genius of each congregation. It was not this way
surprising that the Oratory was developed in several ways and that, truly, each
house was and called itself, a congregation.
Philip
trusted the Holy Spirit a lot, he had not only received it in the catacombs of
St. Sebastian, but rather he left him the development of the things that the he
was not able to define. Because of it, he always remitted the question on the
founder of the Oratory to the Holy Spirit.
The independence of each Oratory, wanted emphatically
by the Saint, facilitated adaptations that went beyond of what had been
developed under Philip’s conductive spirit in the Oratory of Rome. As examples
I present you two types of life philipian , near to the Oratory philipian, but
with own characteristic and that can be paradigmatic for others:
The French
Oratory
The
French Oratory, was born in 1611, almost the same year when the statutes philipian were approved (1612), and
it presents a very different image from the philipians. The Priest Auvray
writes (famous exegetic of the French Oratory), About his origin and characteristics
in comparison with the philipian: The first house was founded by the Priest
Berulle in Paris and each new house adhered firmly to this origin and so the
French Oratory extended this way very quick as a hive of bees. When Cardinal
Berulle died, in 1629, France was already covered for sixty Oratories to whose
head was the general superior who had to assure the uniformity[4]
.Differently from the philipian Oratory that doesn't recognize a central
authority and it respects more the autonomy of each house.
The
philipian Oratory can be compared with a beautiful flower, deployed under the
Roman sky that has spilled their seeds on the world and it has made other many
flowers to born that are developing like the first one, without being part of
it. (He refers to the quick extension of the Oratory in the XVII century in
Europe, arriving until Ceylan in Asia, Mexico and Lima in America and now
Sudafrica).
"Very
different it is the French Oratory that resembles a tree whose roots produce
new buds that they grow attached to the trunk. They are two very different
images: on one hand multiple, independent and free oratories; on the other hand
an unique, centralized congregation, made up of solidary and legally united
houses." [5]
In
spite of that great difference, the two institutions don't cease of proclaiming
their common features: “A common dependence of St. Philip to who both recognize
as their founder and inspiring; the lack of votes and the basically secular
character of their institutes; a common spirit of happiness, spontaneity and
freedom." [6]
The
common characteristics come from certain historical continuity. In the first
place, personal contacts existed between Berulle and the Oratory of Rome, where
have participated, Baronio, Juan Ancina and, in less direct form Francisco de
Sales; propitiated by adjacent geographical and cultural areas as Switzerland
and the South of France; besides a certain historical proximity, because the
events were developed in few later decades to St. Philip’s death.
Now,
where do the differences and separations come from? The P. Auvray explains to
them, also certain fortuitous historical circumstances and the different
character of the towns and people main characters, mainly for the different
political situation of the countries.
Italy was subdivided in a quantity of principalities
and kingdoms, while France, since in that time, was united under one only king.
Berulle also wanted to protect the Oratory against the changing interventions
of the bishops that depended from the king and could deform the essence of the
Oratory, Berulle, a very provident and retailer man, saw indispensable a
stronger organization of the Oratory for its foundation in those circumstances.
He was explained saying: St. Philip has adapted his institution perfectly to
the necessities of his city, Rome. But, in consequence, he had to leave to the
communities of other cities a certain freedom to make the necessary adaptations
to their situation. Here was made the principle of the communities independence."[7]
In its concentration in France, the French Oratory
has been able to make a great contribution to the history of the Church in its
earth. And its founder has been decisive for the beginning of the “École Francaise", the great school
of the spirituality from the XVII century. The renovation of the French clergy
from inside, is especially because the activity of the French oratorians in the
seminars.[8]
After having underlined some features both from the
philipian and the French Oratory, I want shortly to characterize a feminine
congregation, this time from Spain.
The
Philipian sisters. Missionaries of teaching
The Philipian nuns present an interesting example,
not only to translate the philipian experience, up to now masculine, in form of
life for women, but also to transfer it to another country (Spain) and another
time.
It was born in the half of the last century amid the
industrial revolution with all their social problems and in a labor atmosphere,
in Mataró, coastal city of Catalonia. This situation conditions its apostolate,
directed to the woman, workers and maids, without formation and in moral
danger.
The Holy Spirit was served as two brothers: Marcos
and Gertrudis Castañer, to welcome this restlessness and to transform it in
practical measures. The P. Marcos says his plans presentation: “The faith was
getting lost every day, to the step that the implety and demoralization were
taking roots; that the bad customs extended in all the classes of the society;
that the bad doctrines went capturing the youth of the weak sex, singly of the
labor class of this city, and that the dance rooms went being increased and
they were very converged, and that on the other hand a big and guilty ignorance
of the Christian doctrine was seen; that they had many outrages and scandals
caused by the factories hard-working youths when leaving them, singly at
night."[9]
The two brothers put to disposition of their plans
their house and their inheritance and, step by step, they introduce the
following initiatives: for the young girls, they organize meetings at nights
for the catechizes and the basic teaching, as to read and to write, for bigger,
exercises for almost the whole week; they form a congregation of ladies to help
the apostolate. Late born also a school. But the apostolate was larger: “to
reform women from the childhood, until the last age." In view of the
woman's exploitation, it was necessary to occupy Sundays for the Christian
doctrine.
Now, when seeing the dimensions of the begun work,
the Castañers took conscience that their company needed more solidity: the
Bishop's recognition, of the government and of the Pope (Pious IX) and a
congregation with votes. This last point gets the attention, because, at the
same time, they opted for St. Philip Neri like their spiritual guide, and St.
Philip had prohibited to his the votes.
The founders had taken contact with the oratorians,
first in Barcelona, later in Rome, where they also knew the Oblatas. Great part
of the rules of these and of the Oratory they entered to be part of the new
institution, for example, the superior was called ‘Preposita’.
The Barcelona’s ‘Preposito’ had certain authority on
the sisters, but more important it was the influence on its spirituality: St.
Philip’s figure with their happiness and their apostolic zeal; the primate of
the preaching of God’s Word, the mental prayer, etc. It was evident a certain
convergence between the inspiration of the Castañers and the spirituality and
St. Philip’s apostolate, mainly with regard to the important Sunday’s Oratory
and in the great concern of the poor. The only thing that misses inside this
process of assimilation is the votes. It gives the impression that the
Philipians felt their necessity to be stabilized in front of a very threatening
situation. The still woman's weak social position, the convulsions of the
political life in the Spain of that time and the responsibility for the many
poor that began to depend on them.
Summarizing, we can say that the foundation of the
Philipian Sisters shows the width of possibilities of philipian life. St.
Philip is not their founder, but their teacher, father, patriarch and boss;
tittle that reveal the great esteem and adoration that they has among them and
that makes them belong to the philipian family. Other philipian congregations
will have elements in common with them.
Relationship
and Comparison
All of us that are present in this congress, have
received part of St. Philip Neri's spirit together with other influences and in
diverse forms, according to the historical situations that we have to live.
Nobody has the monopoly and to anybody it lack. It concerns us the
responsibility for what we have received and to take care of our inheritance
but, like in the parable of the talents, without to bury it neither to hide it,
but with happiness and courage to work with it.
These three examples of oratorian vocation are the
better known ones and that they have looked for contact between them,
especially in the congresses. They are several types of oratorian life and you
could compare their relationships with a certain ecumenism. The Philipian
Oratorians will be as the Catholics in the apostolic succession, for them,
worth their constitutions of 1989 that unite them in a confederation of
oratories. Others have a more direct relationship with St. Philip, they can
lack elements that were essentials from Philip, and, on the other hand, they
have sometimes received other additional influences as, for example, Cardinal
Berulle list in the French Oratory or Castañers’ one in the case of the
Philipian Sisters. But all of you that have come to this congress, many times
with big sacrifices, take with all spirit’s genuineness, the philipian name.
The existent differences don't impede that the
values, ideals and the spirit, be elements shared by all. That shows that St.
Philip's influence goes a lot beyond an organizational historical dependence,
because Philip is not sacred because of founded the Philipian Oratory, in
consequence the saint is not exclusive property of this. It has been the town
of Rome the one that has promoted his canonization and testified his sanctity.
The Oratory is his favorite son, but his irradiation and his work go more
beyond than his own intentions, so he didn’t consider himself a founder. He was
mainly a great pastor and the men's friend, true humanist and humanitarian, he
had people's gift, he made feel well to the other ones, especially to the weak
ones, he was a true " father " and in function of this passion for
the man, the oratory was born. He made
it in the road, almost without wanting it.
Now what Philip began, was not in fact none of the
oratories commented until this moment, was rather the Oratory that describe the
philipian constitutions in N°2 with these words “the fraternal union of the
faithful ones that follow St. Philip Neri's prints and that look for what he
taught and he made, to form a single heart and a single soul." [10]
In and after the N°5, it start to speak about the
Oratory Congregation as a group, constituted from the beginning to the service
of the Oratory. "The members of the congregation should worry about the
external faithful, especially those that have been organized as Secular Oratory
and participate in their activities."[11]
The old constitutions extend thoroughly on the
organization and subdivision of the secular Oratory, while the version of 1989
is much briefer in this point and it insists in their rules should be adapted
to today's lifestyle. The Secular Oratory maybe is not the most appropriate
name, because it spreads to separate too much the lay to the clergy, while in
this last, for lack of votes, it is in fact considered as secular priests. All
the members of the Oratory are in a way secular, inserted in the world to their
service.
This Oratory’s Secularity has already stood out in
another context. It is famous Philip's answer, when they asked him, when he had
left the world. He said: “I didn’t know I have left it”.
In this world’s integration, perhaps could also find
an access to the base communities, with strong presence in this continent. Of
its secularity doesn't fit doubt. But the concern of its sense of the
transcendent exists. But a fiber of the oratorian vibrates with them. The width
of the Secular Oratorian concept also allows to integrate activities of other
organizations or movements that show certain likeness with the style of the
Oratory. We have good experiences with the charismatic communities and
catecumenals: they can be different
Secular Oratory sections or types that would give it a bigger wealth and
variety.
The
Stability of the place
The diversity of the philipian charisma and their
decentralization could weaken their influence, in effectiveness. From the point
of view of the effectiveness, in fact they are problematic. But this category
in what refers to the life of the family or the faith, it is very questionable.
Although the originality of houses or people can sometimes be extreme and
bothersome, we live it like a wealth. But this wealth also has its price.
As in each family, there are enough conflicts. In the
Oratory have to be much more, since we lack the knots of the blood and the
alternation that takes place with the exit of the children. The only exit of
the Oratory, apart from foundations that are exceptional, is the death (like in
the marriage that lasts until the death separates them).
To be an oratorian, it is a big and demanding
vocation, like in the marriage. This so much more than the oratorians
practically doesn't know transfers. In other congregations the problems are
solved separating the parts in conflict. We have the stability of the place.
One stays in the same Oratory where enters. This point wakes up strangeness to
the outsiders. It is important to discover their deep value.
Historically it is San Benito's inheritance and it
marks the transition of a church Itinerant to a sedentary church. Already in
the Gospel prints of this process are noticed in the first generations. Today
we are in a society tremendously motive that affects stable structures as the
family where virtues like fidelity and loyalty, perseverance and patience are
needed.
The fact that are difficult it doesn't remove them
their full validity, today more than ever. On the contrary, it shows more the
important of our mission of being family in support of so many families on the
edge of the separation. To live in community has always been difficult, but it
has always been indispensable.
The lived Gospel is as the oil in the motor of the
human society. This is our vocation and not only the philipian Oratory’s ones,
that we have it written with big letters in our constitutions, but of all those
that want to follow St. Philip. It can be that they sometimes have reasons of
exceptional changes, but they should never be “because they don't understand
each other", like is said in these cases.
The
Family’s Cross
If we want to live as family in the Oratory and
because of vocation, is unavoidable the stability of belonging. You cannot have
one without the other one. It is a cross, Yes, it is! but the world has been
saved by the cross and the one that wants to save the world without the cross,
not only makes a mistake, but rather denies to Jesus Christ.
St. Pablo had to learn this lesson in Athens and he
says at the end to the Corinthians: “of here ahead don't want to know anybody,
but to Jesus Christ, and he crucified”.[12]
Brothers, I invite you to take conscience of this logic
to assume this family’s cross. When having opted in the oratorian vocation for
the family life, we have opted for its cross. If today the family fails it is
because its cross has been rejected. Let us renovate the option of our life:
for the family, for the cross. Being Christian is to assume Christ's cross.
Being Christian in family is to assume the cross of family coexistence. It is
our common destiny with all the families of the earth.
But those that don't know the Gospel of the glorious
cross, won't be capable of the fidelity until the death. For that reason the
urgent necessity to evangelize people, the culture and, overalls, the family
like cell of the human life. Our tradition and the historical hour that we
live, impose us this mission.
The Pope has written him encyclical about Gospel of
the life; but to talk about life is to talk about family, because in it the
life is gestated. We are the first called to announce this Gospel, we that live
in family and that we know the difficulties of the family life for own
experience. But we have God’s inexhaustible source of energy of faith and love. This impedes that we expect a human
love that could give us the life.
Don't many marriages fail because they demand a lot
of each one? They demand a love that God can only give: Our experience and the
suffering of the Christian love, give the weight to the announcement of the
Gospel. They give it the testimony character. How could we give testimony of
God’s love power, if we are not capable of endure the crises of the love
without separating?
We live and suffer them in flesh and blood. If we
don't know how to live in family communities or do we change from house to
another, what moral authority will we preach in the families and to the
marriages the love of God with?
The task urges. The Christian family, today more than
ever, needs the resolved and effective support of the Church, because it has
lost the support of the society. The few children that are, contribute to the
cohesion of the family. The work that before was a family company, today it
separates to the marriage if the two spouses work for separate (what today is
in the majority case). The intimate life of the family is cause both of
attraction and escape in one. It attracts for the indifference and
anonymousness of the atmospheres, as the work or the civic life. And it is an
escape cause for the demanding that it is the intimate life as deep encounter
and people's stable union.
The first condition for the pastoral family is that
the pastors live in family. If the Oratory was not an encounter place and
resembles more a pension, it would not be only a danger for the vocation, but
rather it would disable us the task. The other way around, our oratorian
coexistence, will also give a family touch to our pastoral style.
The new parish concept like “community of
communities” goes well with our personality. The force of the primitive Church
was the domestic Church, family Church, where they are welcomed to those
without family, where they learn from the faith the family virtues. It should
be the style of the secular Oratory. Instead of having many groups or sections
separated according to sex, age or other approaches, are preferable
heterogeneous groups. Inside this atmosphere of faith, makes us well to the
celibate ones to share with people of the other sex.
Inculturation
But the family stability is also fundamental for the
pastoral today's demand. Our congress has like topic “Gospel, Oratory and
Culture", or also “Oratory and Postmodern Culture." Together with the
importance that today is given to the culture like addressee and evangelization
atmosphere, much of inculturation is spoken.
Without place to doubt, the inculturation is a slow
process that demands a long presence inside a certain culture. What better than
the Oratory? Our mission is not in the high level, but in the concrete life of
the town. More important than talk about inculturation it is to make the
inculturation like people, like house, as Oratory.
St. Philip has always looked for people's proximity.
He is the example of a base pastoral. Our contribution to the inculturation of
the Church is to submerge, to be embodied in a certain social-cultural
atmosphere. Not to visit it, neither to make it a mission, but to be identified
and to stay. Equally in the society. Non point to organize big campaigns,
protests or massive acts, but sharing the necessities of certain people or
families, to see their face, their personal individuality.
The old monks, after a period of being moving, began
to transplant or to implant the Christianity. We today, as pastors, have
certain easiness of to enter in new atmospheres and to toss roots.
In Chile, where the Oratory arrived thirty two years
ago, we are in the same place from 1968 and we have our experience. We know on
one hand that to make inculturation means to die, to lose the life. Little it
is read of this aspect in to the literature. But it is also a to resuscitate as
other, more open, tolerant, with more horizon. Today we are like one more in
the diocesan clergy, in many opportunities the oldest. Apart from being parish
priests, we occupy diocesan positions, as dean, instructor in the diocesan
Seminary, youth pastoral. In the municipality one illustrious son has been
named. They are small, but significant things for us that are accepted and,
without this, there is not evangelization.
Prove of this it is also. That now vocations of our
parishes are coming out. I have reached the conclusion that the stability is an
important requirement for a solid pastoral. If not, the successor undoes his
predecessor's work and in this way, is a continuous begin of zero. A level of
faith is not reached and of ecclesiastic life that would present with more
fullness what is truly the work of God.[13]
The parish priest old immobility didn't only have
disadvantages. We like oratorians are inamovibles. This inamovility also gives
a more concrete base to the celibacy. With Biblical base one can say: “The
apostle, as the boyfriend's friend and in their representation, marries to his
parochial community with Christ and he takes care of it zealously. The pastor
is not single, but rather he is married with his Church. And this bond is not
an ideology, but concrete knots of loyalty with a community that is composed of
well-known people, families, youths, children and old men.
All this combined of factors integrates the
atmosphere of the Secular Oratory. Now, inside this it should not lack a thing,
without which would not be oratory: The Oratory of the Word or, like it tells
the old tradition, Tractatio familiaris
verbi Dei"
Their
elements
This exercise embraced the following elements:
Reading of a religious, amusing book, later four sermons, the first one
supported in a text base and developed in improvised form and with passion.
Then, two more formal speeches, one on some Saint, the other one always of the
history of the Church, usually in charge to Baronio. The last word had it St. Philip,
summarizing, clarifying, deepening and taking to the practice. All this
accompanied, and continued with songs and music. Many times, especially on
Sundays and parties, continued with visits to another Churches or the sick
persons.
We find many elements of this Oratory of the Word
common and well-known today. However it was not this way in Philip's time. It
should have been something very novel that woke up until suspicions in the high
spheres. But perhaps more important than the novel of the content, was the
style and the atmosphere that made feel well to the participants, supported in
the faith of the Church, in the love of God and the brothers. For that reason
always they returned and little by little they conformed a defined group with a
small nucleus from the priests to their service, the Oratory.
Essential
aspects
What was it and does it continue being typical of
these meetings? I enumerate some aspects:
To read
the Bible like Word of God. Without denying the human aspect
of the Bible, what is truly questioned and it reaches until the deepest, it is
the encounter of God. The Bible is the testimony of a town and, inside this, of
people that have met with God in human history. To make of this history and its
wealth it would be, being against its own dynamics. It would be a non
justifiable reductionism. The tradition of the Church, the same canon of the
Bible, speak another language. For that reason it is not necessary to talk
about the Bible, but allowing to speak to the Bible the Word of God. Word
directed to me, with my authority, that questions and save me. I have seen that
the biblical circles don't last and they don't move. The critical or historical
study can only be the second plane.
The Word
of God like Word of the Church. The tradition of the Church
and its liturgy always presents the Bible in the group of other texts, songs,
images, witness of its faith. Philip has never left this mark. The Bible,
before being the humanity's great inheritance, is a book of the Church, of the
town of God that lives it and makes it live. The Bible cannot become
emancipated of the Church.
In the
Oratory we have a family treatment with the Word of God. This
factor is the most specific in the oratorian reading. " Familiar "
means a reduced group, with a family tone", without a lot of scientific or
scholastic luggage, with active participation of all, in a atmosphere of
discretion, ease and peace.
The Word
of God like Gospel. Although they didn't lack in the
Oratory the escatology, death and last trial, the call to the conversion,
Philip's presence always guaranteed a tone of hope and happiness. For that
reason it could not lack the music.
The Word
of God welcomed in silence and responded in prayer. Today
seems more important than before the silence, in a saturated world of noises
and with an uninterrupted transmission of words and sounds, it cannot lack the
benefit of the silence and like soul’s prayer. It is expected from us that are
teachers of the prayer, as well as the pupils that saw Jesus praying and they
felt the desire to enter in it. If in a Oratory this atmosphere is given that
is look for many, it doesn't fit doubt that they will enter. For the neediest
of this food, Philip had another encounter in the night. Don't fit doubt that
today there is a great demand of this atmosphere, How many look for it until in
other continents, because they don't find it among us! After a long time of
rationalism it exists a strong search of other experiences that is summarized
in the new postmodernism concept, in which the irrational prevails, because the
rationalism had left the man, too dry and sterile. St. Philip surely knew this
hole. His boredom is known with the study and its search of the concrete man
and of the God of the life that was revealed as the Holy Spirit. It is not that
he looked for the irrational. But his experience had taught him that his
presence in the men breaks the limits of the rational that intercedes with
wailing " ineffable " (Rom 8,26) and what he more had to highlight in the catechizes of
the Oratory, was the passion. Equally his practice and insistence in the
charity works show a certain distrust of the intellectual. The root of the sin
was in the mind, as he always said, touching
his front with three fingers.
Final
invitation
Now, if what we have gathered as “Oratory of the
Word” is it so essential that without it, it
would get lost the right of calling itself oratorian or Filipino, it is
presented for all us the question; Which is the reality of this demand in my
home? For the Philipian Oratory it doesn't fit doubt on its obligatory
character, daily. For the other philipians I don't dare to say it with the same
clarity. But the name that they take, the tradition to which they are owed and
to the necessity that has the Church today of this service of the Word, That
invite you to make the same question: Are
we Oratory, or do we take only the name? Does it really exist among us the Oratory of the Word in the full sense
of the philipian tradition?
If the answer is negative, it is necessary to think
about possibilities of its realization. Where anything is similar, it is
necessary to begin of zero, what has its advantages. Where communities that
carry out great part of the Oratory, already exist, it is necessary to guide
them to their fullness and to give them a clearer oratorian identity.
I finish with some appointments of Talpa, pupil still
of St. Philip and founder of the Oratory of Naples. He said: “The ministry of
the confession, first principle and foundation of St. Philip's work, have their
continuation in the daily and family exercise of the word of God." "A
thing desire, without which seems that they are destroyed all the other ones,
because it is reformed, it must no longer be the to be sons of the B.P. Philip,
or what is the same, not belonging to the Oratory. The Institute of the Oratory
consists mainly on announcing the word of God daily in simple and family style.
That, although to more than this our Sacred Father introduced the frequency of
the sacraments and other spiritual exercises, however, as own and peculiar
exercise of our institute he chose the Word of God, treated daily and
colloquially."
In the
listened conferences we have taken the pulse to our historical moment deeply
pulled for a postmodern philosophy that impregnates
the cultural reality of our world. We have been able to know about the
challenges and tasks that it offers us. We have been claimed by the oratorian
vocation. We want “prompto corde
respondeant.”
With this study we will try to contribute,
creatively, as sons of the Holy Spirit, St. Philip wanted this way, to be the voice of hope and freedom in a
tired and sceptical culture as ours.
They belong to our culture the experiences of the
solitude and of the unsolidarity, consequences of a radical self-determination
and independence, and the lack of utopias that take to trust to a better
future. The categorical statement of Ortega y Gasset, “the man is future”, seems to advice of the intensity with what is
wanted to live the immediate, like to take out the whole instant profit,
annulling horizons to the future.
This immediacy lived daily, confusing the pleasant
with the good, it takes to a desire to enjoy the present moment vertiginously
for pure satisfaction of instincts and passions driving to the great risk of
falling in a culture of the hole and of the dependence. They are “the
experiences of the vertigo, those that make us enter in a hairspring that
doesn't generate but more and more anxieties. These experiences give everything
at the beginning but they remove everything at the end, they leave without
future to the man and they submerge it in the tragedy of a frustrated life”
(Professor López Quintás). In that way, the longing of happiness without limits
always leaves annulled. And the man is submerged hopelessly in a world without
hope.
The rational man, has made crisis front the
postmodern man, but in definitive, it continues living submerged in three basic
experiences that manifest their indigence:
Their growing conscience of cannot defend themselves
in the face of their own power and creativity.
The experience of the failure of the freedom in the
achievement of a fair and blissful coexistence where the power of the capital
achieves its best victories.
The yearning of a fullness that the satisfaction of
its necessities transcends and that it always maintains the supreme queries
present and definitively fundamental that sprout of the bottom of the conscience:
why do we live? What do we look for? What are we called to? What to make with
the death? What do they mean the big words of freedom, emancipation and social
well-being? Where is our yearning of justice for all, alive and dead? We need
to know from where and toward where of our existence.
In this world of the postmodernity, as well as all
the times, the hope appears like historical force that energizes the present.
The true hope is not drained in any historical program, since none of them is
able to establish a definitive, free society and jousts, neither to give answer
to the thirst of the human being transcendence.
The hope is vital ingredient so that the person can
develop his existence in his margins of the ecological balance of the security,
of the freedom and of the love in which is building his personal history in the
History, and the same History. The hope transcends the own limits, it opens
answers to those supreme queries and it configures, in front of the “culture of
the hole, of the disenchant and the dependence”, (Professor López Quintás). The
hope gives the possibility to always look for, it qualifies for the opening and
the intercommunication, it engenders patience and it is atmosphere of the love,
it makes possible to believe, to grow and to fight. The man of hope knows who
is, how ago, toward where he goes. The hope is impulse toward the
transcendence.
“You
cannot continue this way”, the desperate man says.
“You can
continue this way indefinitely”, the hopeless man says.
“It seems
that something can change”, the hopeful man says.
The hope is synonymous of cure, there is only this
way illness recognition. Our culture is sick but it is not considered this way.
To believe in God is to be hope. The Christian have
to “to give the heart of our hope”, (1 Pe.3, 15) to present a reasoned faith,
and at the same time lived cohesively that it takes us to the solidarity, the
utopia and to the stable ethical commitment. Our hope has its reason of being,
there where finishes and all human hope fails.
Arrived here, we the believers put name to our hope,
Jesus' follower's essential characteristic as appears in the NT. Our hope is
Jesus Christ (Col.1, 27). He found a hope without limits because he conquered
to the death and he already enjoys life next to the Father, in the Heaven. Our
destination is Jesus' same destination. That is the root and the foundation of
our hope, as special as the faith and the love, in such a way that cannot have
faith or love without hope.
What is able then, to propose the Church?. The Church
can offer an alternative culture based on the hope and in the freedom, a way of
being person, it can already present to the hopeful man as project of the
well-known in some thinkers like the “Fifth
man” (Prof. C. Valverde).
What Jesus was but person's model that embodied the
culture of the love and of the life like answer free to the Father's will that
he wants that “all the men to be save.” (1 Tm.2, 3) liberation hope for those
that lived under the yoke of the oppression and of the slavery? He was divine
opportunity, kairoj, as well as the ones that follow him must be, in their
historical moment. Opportunity to return to the world created by the desires of
God on him, and to guide the man toward their full happiness that consists on
the encounter of friendship with their Creator. It is to make possible to the
dreamt world for God, dream always
present for Him “a thousand years are as one day and one day like thousand
years.” (2 Pe.3. 8) “the glory of God is that the man lives” (S. Ireneo).
The cultural proposal of the Church must point toward
the recovery of person's concept like unique being and irrepetible, image of
God called to the fullness and the sanity and guest to participate in the
construction of his Kingdom, pawning in the remeet of the men in the love. I
love then I am.
Urges today to wake up the utopia. It is the horizon
toward which spread, stimulus to fight.
Urges the appearance from the new man to Jesus' style
that refuses to make a pact with the “bourgeois” and the materialistic current
and hedonist of the vertigo and that on the contrary it hugs the project of a
solidary and fraternal world where it becomes comprehensible to God because we
show his face of understanding, pardon, mercy, fondness, happiness of giving...
“Donated God that is revealed this way
making us arrive his attention and his special presence. The face appears as
the place of the special revelation of the internal movements of the spirit:
anger, happiness, laugh and cry; so that way, is manifested in the face of God
that is love. And in view of the love they begin to shine the faces of the men”
(J. Moltmann).
Urges, therefore, an anthropology based on the love
that is always new and creates new cultures based on being more than in being
able to, to have or to seem. Until arriving to “to have the vision of God and
to be similar to Him “(1 Jn.3, 2) and “to contemplate his glory” (Rm.5, 2;
Col.1, 27) fullness of the life.
The Holy Spirit in whose year proposed by the Church
to have it specially present, we celebrate this Encounter, He is creative of
hope here and there, he makes arise people, groups, communities from the love
and for the hope. He engendered the Hope in that young nazarena, Maria, like He
raised in the Florentine youth, Philip Neri, the only reason of his hope: Jesus
Christ. “the one that wants another thing
that is not Jesus Christ, he doesn't know what wants; the one that looks for
another thing that is not Jesus Christ, he doesn't know what he looks for; the one that doesn't work for
Jesus Christ, doesn't know why he works.” The same Spirit that has
congregated us like oratorian family call us to answer today knowing and
interpreting the signal of the times, keys of the contemporary culture,
accepting the genuinely human values and presenting, with the testimony, the
force humanizing and evangelizing of the Gospel, avoiding the deviations that
can transform to the religion into any form of personal or collective
alignment.
I mention some words of the now recently deceased rewards
Nobel of Literature 1990, Octavio Paz, essayist and Mexican poet: “Our history
is mainly passed and present. The past
discover us and the present interrogates us. The true presence challenge us.”
Our past, as oratorian family, has a name, Philip
Neri. His spirit and his mood discover
us.
The values that can offer the Oratory in our cultural
moment come from its spirituality. Speaking in a Christian way, it cannot have
but spirituality that the one that comes from the Holy Spirit, he formed Jesus
in Maria breast, the day of the Announcement; in the primitive community, the
day of Pentecost; and in each one of us in the day of our baptism. He is the
soul of the Church giving it life, illuminating it with his gifts and enriching
it with his charisma so that it can give testimony of Christ through the
History. He is the incarnate love of God; the one that transforms and it
purifies the hearts changing them of selfish and cowards in generous and
valiant, of straits and calculators in open and removed; the one that lit in
the home with their fire of to the Church the flame of the love to the needful
until giving them life.
The Holy Spirit doesn't narrow but rather it dilates,
it doesn't contain neither it encapsulates but rather it pushes and send toward
the service of the love.
Although it seems weak among the big powers of the
alone world the love is strong. It is not a vague feeling, ineffective, neither
of empty sentences, but of works of charity creative, practice and effective
that promoted the big men and women of the love that were the saints, as
witness and instruments of the Holy Spirit. But we cannot produce this love,
neither to replace it with technical psychological, ideological, rationalists
or only impulses. We must go with our persevering prayer to the Holy Spirit so
that He lights us in the fire of his love, so that we see the poor person as
Christ see him, let us love him as Christ loves him and let us serve as Christ
would serve him in his time, and he wants to continue making it in ours, now by
us.
Philip Neri sensed this deep mystery of love and he
didn't cease of requesting it. “The love
of God has been spilled in our hearts thanks to the Holy Spirit” (Rm.5, 5). That
Pentecost day of 1534 in the San Sebastián catacombs, Philip will become
exceptional temple of the Spirit; How it was? we have left his “my secret is
for me.” Everything the rest will reveal it to us his life like fruit of the
Spirit.
The title of the last work appeared on St. Philip
Neri: “La Conquista de la libertad. Vida de San Felipe Neri” it can be good to
synthesize the spiritual mood of his life and to know his more intimate
aspirations. Anyone of the two phrases had been valid because St. Philip's life
was not but the search of the freedom of the God’s sons.
The freedom is specifically a quality human “the man
cannot be guided to the good but freely” (GS, 17) that is developed in two
intimately related planes: coercion freedom and action freedom. Without freedom
it is impossible the happiness, neither the sanctity and both are to look for
them in the Truth. Jesus Christ is the Road, Truth and Life. In Him we are
free.
The freedom trains when we choose a project of life
in the one that feel ourselves, guided toward the essential but always in
solidary attitude with the other ones. The true freedom commits in an freedom
action making of the man instrument of freedom, generating around it spaces of
freedom so that they reach who don't still enjoy it.
Philip is a teacher in this. He wants the freedom of
himself to meet with the Father's will who we only have to wait the maximum good. Nobody can want bigger good that
God for ourselves since is Love in his essence and ‘He cannot refuse to itself
' (2Tim 2,13). In Him he will put all his trust and he will live the life like
gift and like grace. He doesn't trust neither of himself.
The humility that was also one of its spiritual
characteristics, will have to understand it from this ‘distrust in himself ',
synonymous of the conscience of its own limits to rest in the Almighty. The
humility opens the way to the hope in that the action of God has freedom power.
The humility adorned him of a spontaneous, simple and
natural mood. It was the way of make relative everything that is not but
appearance and vanity and that it sterilizes the life. His jokes and his fine
humour, his extravagances and his eccentricity, those that are applied to
himself and those that applied to his penitents, are not but occasion to remove
the importance of himself and not to lose the essential sense.
The fruit will be the happiness and the party of
which is happy with simple and little things. A saint, also utopian, they say
that they are the ones that move to the
world, Tomás Moro, with certain English humour he also knew how to discover
this reality: “Blessed who know how to laugh of themselves because their amusement
won't have end “.
His experience tells him that it is not easy to be
liberated personally of the ties and external slaveries (family, social,
political…) neither of the interns pursuit
(complex, ambitions, personal insecurity, immaturity…) that coerce our
longings of authentic happiness and they prevent us to locate us its way. The
rupture with the human or social conditions and also with clergy conditions are
not but show of wanting to run in the clear words of the Gospel and this seems
in him a clear goal.
To be
happy in God is his great desire and his great election. To strengthen and to
purify those yearnings search the elected solitude. Friend of the sea is made,
of the mountain, of the stars of the sky… he enjoys the fraternity with the
nature, he speaks to the flowers and he caresses the animals as God’s sons, and
he should dream of flying as the birds. He frequented the coexistence with them
and the coexistence in them.
The search of the essential, of the important, was a
constant in his life from very young until his death. He was to find the fair
value of each thing and to locate it regarding the absolute value of the only
thing in what he discovered what is worthwhile because he gave satisfaction to
his most intimate yearnings: God.
To be free of as much as it hindered him to carry out
his project he becomes poor, he lives in a continuous detachment attitude and
austerity. Coarse with the necessary. The rest, generously shares it.
To be free he frequently celebrates the sacrament of
the Penance that reconciles him with the Father, with the brothers, with the
creation. The pardon created fraternity, space to live the love, and it guides
the human being deep desire making encounter of its maximum aspiration of
happiness: to love and to be loved.
To be free he chooses not to accept anything that it
can injure his prophetic voice neither in the society of their time, very
generating of appearances and of anxieties characteristic of a culture of the
vertigo, for the man's ‘without-measure’ exaltation trying to give him his roll
in the History; neither in the Church: he chooses to be secular, and when for
obedience priest is ordered, he chooses to be forever it without more additions
(to be cardinal, declined several times).
For
what we see that he carries out with the other ones we can sense that his
interior motor was to return to the Christian sources, to the lifestyle of the
first Christian and of the martyrs to offer in his historical moment a cultural
alternative to the humanist movement of the Renaissance.
In Jesus' first followers he saw how they loved each
other and how much the value should be of what they waited: Jesus Christ that
should come for second time to meet with its established Kingdom, Kingdom of
peace and justice, of life and truth, Kingdom of grace and of love, Kingdom
that has begun already, Kingdom that won't have end. And in the catacombs of
the Church and from the catacombs of his
spiritual interior he prayed and prayed requesting the Spirit of love
that would make him live the other fundamental dimension of his freedom: to be
free to love.
Then the happiness overflows and it arrives to its
fullness when his life, fed daily by the Eucharist, he can make life for the
other ones and his paschal life is made face of God, embodied and universal
charity for everyone need it: sick, pilgrims, young, penitents, gypsies,
artists, workers, bankers and managers, religious, cardinal and also Popes.
Everyone! Subject of his love, none objects of his love.
The man
is not free to fall of his psychological or spiritual narcissism but to be
owner of his own acts and to reach his maturity that makes them to be able to
make relative of every human project without transcendence.
The love that irradiates and distills life, generates a space, the Oratory, that will be
prayer school, of freedom and of love, of learning and of happiness, where to
find in a festival way the game of the sense of the existence: school of hope.
Until
the year 1983, the Pope John Paul II, has put to the Church in state of New
Evangelization, in mission state. The Pope has not ceased of explain the
contents, the reasons and the ends of this renovated evangelization the
entirety of the documents that he offers to the Church from that date.
The New evangelization obeys the ‘without christian
faith’ situation of nations with Christian roots. It is a renovated
evangelization: in the announcement kerigmatic of the Gospel, in the call to
the conversion, in the aggregation and dynamism of the communion, in the
internal reordering and missionary of the Church and its institutions, in the
setting-up of the God’s Kingdom in the heart of the society, as soul of the
civilization of the love. It is not to begin again, neither of repeating the road
already journey, but of giving a new ardor, method and expression to the
evangelization work, of re-doing the union of the ecclesiastic communities and
the offer of the Christian lattice of the human society. This novelty is a
biographical event in who welcome, live and irradiate it. “This new evangelization, not directed only to each one of persons, but
also to whole groups of populations in their most varied situations,
atmospheres and cultures, it is dedicated to the mature ecclesiastic
communities formation, in which the faith is able to liberate and to carry out
all its native meant of adhesion to Christ's person and his Gospel, of
encounter and Eucharist communion with Him, of existence lived in the charity
and in the service” (ChL n.34).
For the Third
Millennium evangelization, John Paul II proposed to Philip Neri like model of
evangelizing in the message directed to the Oratorian Family with reason of the
IV Centennial of his ‘Dies Natalis '.
The evangelization understands a series of varied and integrated elements: the
humanity's renovation, testimony, explicit announcement, heart adhesion,
entrance in the community, welcome of the signs and apostolate initiative.
The current moment to which we have come closer in
these days claims us, it interrogates us and it expects from us.
The
offer that like oratorians must propose to the Third Millennium society sunk in
the disenchant and in the utopia lack it must necessarily pass by the force of
the personal testimony, of the creativity and of the love, manifesting the
being's primacy on the view; of the community about the individualism, of the
progress based on ‘the peace, justice’s work' (Is 32,17) about the pillaging
and the inequality born of the hedonist's selfishness, ‘cancer of our biosphere
' (Jesús Mosteria, journalist), of the hope on the disenchant.
Our proposal must be the offer of a project that it
advances a better, possible, and be able to realize future: Jesus' project, the
Kingdom of God.
Texts:
ALEIXANDRE V. Mis poemas mejores
ELLACURIA I. Utopia y profetismo en América Latina.
PABLO VI. Evangelii Nuntiandi. N. 21
JUAN PABLO II Redemptor Hominis. N.15
JUAN PABLO II Christifideles Laici. N.16
JUAN PABLO II Tertio Millenio Adveninente. N.46
LOPEZ AZPITARTE E. Etica y Vida.
Dialogue on:
Signs of hope that we discover in our culture
What liberation movements the Christian should
collaborate with
Space and actions that the Oratory can offer to
respond to the call of the of Third
Millennium Church.
I – Have hope (poem).
Do you understand it? You have understood it.
Do you repeat it? And you repeat it again.
Sit down. Don't look back. Ahead!
Ahead. Get up. A little more. It is the life.
It is the road. What do you take the forehead covered
with, perspiration, thorns, powder, bitterness, loveless, without tomorrow…?
Continue, continue ascending. It lacks a little. How
young Oh you are!.
How young, what so young that recently born. How
ignorant.
Among your hair gray dead on the forehead your clear
blue eyes shine,
With so vivacity, your slow pure eyes, there down
some veil.
Oh, don't hesitate and still run. What do you want?
Take your stick of white ash-tree and lean on. An arm
at your side wanted.
Look at it.
Look at it, don't you feel it? There, all of a sudden
it is still. It is a silent bundle.
Hardly the color of its tunic denounces it. And in
your hearing a non said word.
A word without music although you are listening to
it.
A word with wind, with fresh breeze. The one that
moves your worn-out dresses.
The one that smoothly airs your forehead. The one
that dries your face,
the one that dries the rake of those tears.
The one that trims, hardly touches now your gray hair
in the immediacy of the night.
Catch to that white arm. To that that you grieve you
know but that you recognize.
Rise and look at the blue line of the incredible
twilight,
The line of the hope in the limit of the earth.
And with big sure steps, straighten out and, there,
leaning, confident, alone,
throw quickly to walk….
(ALEIXANDRE V. Mis Poemas Mejores. Gredos, Dol.
Antología Hispánica, No.6)
II–
The
utopian ideal of the full human freedom for all is not possible more than for a
liberation process, so that it is not primarily the freedom the one that
engenders the liberation, but rather it is nevertheless the liberation the one
that engenders the freedom, the mutual relationship among the two moments.
There is not real and full freedom for all if it is
not a liberation process. The problem of the priority of the justice or the
freedom is solved for the unit of both in the liberation. Justice cannot be
given without freedom, neither freedom without justice in real terms, although
there is a priority of that envelope this, at least understood both in a social
and political sense. The liberation that looks for the freedom in all way of
oppression, anyone that is, it is as a process of ‘justification', the real way
of powering the freedom and the conditions that make it possible.
To want
to outline the problem of the freedom to the margin of the liberation is to
avoid the problem of the full freedom and of the freedom for all:
Personally, the freedom is not modernized fully, but
for laborious liberation processes in front of all luck of interior and
external slaveries.
But it is so undoubtedly that the called freedom of
the liberalism, it is only available for who has with what to exercise it
(company freedom, press freedom, political pluralism, etc.)
The liberation understands as liberation in all way
of oppression and liberation for a shared freedom that allows us liberation
forms. It is not very sense to speak of freedom when the space of its bring up
to date is reduced by the unsatisfied basic necessities, for drastic
limitations of real possibilities among those to choose and for impositions of
all nature, especially the leaning in the force and the terror ones. It is not
enough with the liberation - of and a liberation is required - toward or for
the freedom already modernized, but this freedom or it is shared with everybody
or it necessarily implies dominance forms. It is not enough with the freedom of
one sustained in the slavery of all, neither the freedom of someone sustained
in the no - freedom of most, but the freedom of all in the world (and not only
in some rich nations) without dominance of anybody. It is a march toward the
utopia of the freedom that it would imply the liberation of the sin, of the law
and of the death (Rom 6-8) and whose goal is to be revealed what is to be God’s
sons, the freedom and the glory of God’s sons by a liberation process (Rom 8,
18-26), reproducing, , ‘its Son's features, so this was the one bigger than a
brothers multitude' (Rom 8,29)
(ELLACURIA I. Utopia y Profetismo en América Latina. En
la obra colectiva Utopia y Profetismo.Evangelio y Liberación, Madrid, 1989 pp. 92-93
III–
Let us
suppose a group of Christian that inside the human community where they live,
they manifest their capacity of understanding and acceptance, their communion
of life and destination with the other ones, their solidarity to the efforts of
everything in everything that exists of noble and of good… Let us, also, suppose that they irradiate in a simple and
spontaneous way their faith in the values that go beyond the average values,
and their hope in something that is not seen and in what they would not dare to
dream… this testimony already constitutes by itself an effective proclamation
of the Good News. Let us conserve
the sweet and soothing happiness of evangelizing… it is the biggest happiness
in our lives surrendered to God and God willing! the current world that
sometimes looks for, with anguish, the Good News can receive it not from sad
and discouraged evangelizers, impatient and broken-hearted, but by servants of
the Gospel whose life irradiates the fervor of those that have received, before
anything in themselves, Christ's happiness.
(Evangelii Nuntiandi no. 21;
80).
IV-
Our
time’s civilization progress of the technique and the development that it is
marked by the domain of the technique, demand a proportional development of the
morals and of the ethics. Meanwhile, this last one seems, unfortunately, to
have been behind. For that reason, this progress ,apart from this, so wonderful
where is difficult not to also discover authentic signs of the man's greatness,
that have been revealed in their creative germs in the pages of the Genesis
book, in the description of the creation, it is not able to less than
engendering multiple restlessness. The first restlessness refer to the
essential and fundamental question: Does this process, whose author and
instigator is the man, make the man's life worthier? It cannot be doubted that,
in many aspects, I make it this way. Nevertheless, this question is made
obstinately regarding the truly essential: if the man, as soon as man, in the
context of this progress, is made seriously better, that is to say, more mature
spiritually, more aware of his humanity's dignity, more responsible, more open
to the other ones, particularly to the neediest and the weakest, more available
to give and to lend help to all. This question that the Christian should be
made, because Jesus Christ has universally sensitized this way them around the
man's problem. The same question should also be formulated all the men,
especially, those that belong to the social atmospheres that are devoted
actively to the development and the progress in our times.
(Redemptor
Hominis, No. 15)
V -
The
life according to the Spirit whose fruit is the sanctification (cf. Rom 6,22;
Gal 5,22), it raises and demands from everyone and of each one of those
baptized the pursuit and Jesus Christ imitation, in the reception of their
blessedness, in listening and meditating the Word of God, in the conscious and
active participation in the liturgical and sacramental life of the Church, in
the individual, family and community prayer, in the hunger and thirst of
justice, in taking to the practice the commandment of the love in all the
circumstances of the life and in the service to the brothers, especially if it
is the smallest, of the poor ones and of those that suffer.
(Christifideles
laici, N. 16)
VI–
In this escatologic dimension, the believers will be called
to discover the theological virtue of the hope about which ‘was already
instructed by the Word of the truth, the Gospel ' (Col 2,5). The fundamental
hope attitude, of a part moves the Christian not to losing of view the final goal
that gives sense and value to its whole existence and, of other, it offers him
solid and deep motivations for the daily effort in the reality transformations
to make it according with the project of God.
As the
apostle Pablo remembers: ‘Because we know that the whole creation groans until
the present and it suffers childbirth pains. And not only it, but also us that
possess the Spirit’s first fruits, we groans in our interior yearning the
rescue of our body. Because our salvation is a ‘hope’ (Rom 8,22-24). The
Christian are called to get ready to the Third Millennium Great Jubilee
renovating their hope in the definitive coming of God’s Kingdom, preparing it
day to day in their heart, in the Christian community to which they belong, in
the social context where they live and also in the history of the world.
It is
necessary also, the present sings of hope to be considered and deepened in this
last century end, in spite of the shades that frequently hide them to our eyes:
in the civil field, the progresses carried out by the science, by the technics
and mainly for the medicine to the service of the human life, a more alive
sense of responsibility in relation to the atmosphere, the efforts to
reestablish the peace and the justice where they have been violated, the
reconciliation and solidarity will among the diverse towns, in particular in
the complex relationship between the North and the South of the world…; in the
ecclesiastic field, a more attentive listen to the voice of the Spirit through
the welcome of the charisma and the promotion of the laicity, the intense
dedication to the cause of the unit of all the Christian, the open space to the
dialogue with the religions and with the contemporary culture…
(Tertio
Millenio Adveniente, N. 46)
VII–
The immediate concern doesn't consist
in how to feed, at the moment, to all the guests to the table, but in the
unjust and dramatic distribution that we have made with the diners although the
nutritious production is, at the moment, more than enough to maintain the world
population, near 730 million people don't feed the necessary for a normal work
and other 340 millions don't have the vital minimum of calories.
The injustice of the distribution is
too evident. The richest countries that constitute the population's 25%,
consume near 90% of the matters (...)
In the London Conference of 89 it was
showed the antagonism of the interests: the one of the industrialized countries
that want to preserve the health of their inhabitants now prohibiting the
production or use of polluting elements, or the one of the Third World
countries that underline the injustice of these measures when the rich ones
have based their well-being on this spoil of the nature and now it is prevented
the poor to alleviate in something their misery with the same methods of those
that they took advantage. The surpass of this enormous imbalance would not be
possible but for the communication of goods among all. But does exist any
country willing to give up its level of life partly to share it with others?
(LOPEZ AZPITARTE E. Etica y Vida. Paulinas, Madrid, 1990, pp. 314-315).
P. Jacques Bombardier
Nancy, Francia.
Introduction
As
always, when we want to treat a Philippine topic, we must look at St. Philip
actions, to answer the question that we put here. Some maxims will serve us to
illuminate the facts of the life of our
Saint Father, but it is essentially while looking at it him, that we will understand
him.
Saint
Philip in the culture of the Renaissance.
What did he find?
The city
of Rome, where St. Philip arrives in 1532, was a city in crisis: the traumatism
of the Pillage marked deeply the spirits, but produce all fruits of conversion
imaginable ! In a certain sense,
all the antiques costumes were corrected, the ones of the faithful as the ones
of the members of the hierarchy that
inhabited the country.
Of one
coast, the decadent estheticism of the
oldest.
St. Philip
found in the oldest of his time a culture completely aesthetics (as he had
known in Florence): « Of this new epicureism, Léon X had shown the gentleness
better than anyone and he had let see his fragility. A correct moral life, blameless, that was only a supreme elegance;
to give up to passions repels to the dilettante, such in love with the harmony. But so that one so frail obstacle
is sufficient, it is also necessary that the weariness of a race and the early
sclerosis of a civilization, that decline of its own refinement, deadened
appetites of the flesh and concerns of the esprit » (Louis Bouyer LB,20)
In the
other hand, in youth, a very real paganism.
A new,
infinitely more disturbing paganism that the elder. « For those Christian of atavism, to who were revealed the
human's magic, nothing more but human, the defended field of the flesh appears
under a veil of nostalgia, as a lost paradise of the spirit. This paganism is
enveloped of beauty, and in it, the most perverse sin will only be a weird
experience» (21). What is more admirable, it is «the faculty inexhaustible to
try all promise of senses or heart. To act, without judging if the action is
good or bad. To prove without getting worried if that is good or bad »
(21).
Because this reason, this paganism is a
« neon-paganism » post-Christian that it is more disturbing and more
perverse than the one of the antique. These Christian that don't feel the
attraction of God's spirit anymore, the depths that he dug in the changing
sensitivity of the caves where resound
enormously the most common voices of the instinct » (21).
What did
he make?
The
Institutions of Christian reconquest of previous age, tempted him maybe one
moment but no one kept him definitely, even the admiration for
Savonarola ! Florence's
political events[15] convinced
him that cannot exist a Christian State anymore and that it is necessary
henceforth to worry of people and hearts, to forge the Christian people who
will inspire the government of the Christian State and will enliven ‘the inside
city’. Even the new foundation of St. Ignace, in spite of the esteem that he
has, didn’t attract him, probably because it was so institutional to his eyes[16].
And it is without know, without even wanting it, -
because St. Philip lives without refined in advance project– in the fidelity to
his interior inspirations that our Saint Father is going to invent his manner,
so particular and so original to undertake the new evangelism of the Roman society
of his time.
« At
the encounter of the Renaissance paganism and its subtle seductions, he will
advance without other weapon that the most powerful seduction of the purity and
the truth » (23). The enterprise was delicate : « attack the
demonic forces, as those that snake under flowers of the Renaissance, by the
only charity... to expose to its disturbing prestige, a simplicity in
appearance without weapons » (26). But « its scandalous method will
make of it the victorious apostle of Rome paganism» (26). He doesn't condemn
any other method: but they aren’t to him!
« He
lets to all immediate accesses to his thought and his heart... Everything
will be soul of his singular tactical and he will try to his fight won’t be
refused and he will fight to evade his dialogue influence » (23) He has
easy contact: « He make circle with the poor multitude, he is called and
answers without getting tired, he gives to one a good word, to the other a gesture accomplice of his diaphanous
hand, he has always a smile for everyone because he considerates to each one a
person » (p.11). « He goes right to
the youth, of which he feels father and he feels they are lost for Christ. He is going to the reconquer of the ones that were faraway and
now are coming, seems to let see his incomparable beauty » (22).
« Look at him, now, like a Socrates[17],
once again, he seems to have nothing to do but to wander through the Roman
streets. (...) With a joke while passing, what surprise the most and maybe
enveloped his life, was a great perception of a singular shrewdness. In a man’s
word, the man himself, is revealed to him, Philip discovered him incidentally
and his own penetration in the intimate of souls and the Christ's love that
burned in him for the others...
Let's notice that St. Philip doesn't teach any
particular doctrine, don't impose any special practice... the most he does is
to suggest... But ... can’t live
some time with him without becoming another person. Oneself will impose changes
that Philip didn't even propose... This apostate almost vain that begins like a
simple friendship and that finishes in the same way, but between both all the
life of a soul is communicate to the other one, it is, already, the character
that will remain like the most constant of oratorian methods forever» (24-25)
His model is certainly the Priest Pievano Arlotto
« Did he found in him his own manner, rush, natural and slightly gracious,
to make relationships with things and people that are adapted with a perfect
goodness of soul ? » (p.17)
Questions
A so
original apostolic manner is not without of being questioned ! « Didn’t Philip give up, merely, to the optimism of the Renaissance? Didn’t
his apostate based in confidence and freedom forget the original sin? Didn’t
his religion without tears, leave the human nature, abandoned in its forces,
what the grace must conquer with the
ascetic? (25-26)
His method is audacious but it rests on Philip's
interior life « He hid jealously to those that believe the witnesses of
all his existence »(26). This let us think that when he describes, in one
of his maxims, the three spiritual life degrees[18],
he delivers his own path and makes us confidence on his interior state:
« the third degree can be called angelical life; it is to this life that
arrives who after being exercised a long time to defeat their passions, receive
of God a restful, calm and nearly angelic life, because in this world, we don’t
feel more but obstacles and problems. It is good to arrive to the second of
these three degrees and to persevere there because God will grant himself the
third when he will judge convenable »[19].
« After being exercised a long time to defeat
their passions»... Let's not forget the penitent period of the beginnings in
his stay in Rome and his style of life that manifest to him: a frugal and
simple life, alone prayer life in catacombs, churches, streets of the city and
his readings of ‘desert’s Fathers’, « the oldest of my temper » as he will
tell later to Gallonio.
This
interior life is connected, surely, to a very original place that St. Philip
« visited during 10 years »[20]:
catacombs of St. Sebastian, the only ones known then in Rome and that were
called « the grotto ». « His amazing freedom in the frivolous
world where so many others, and so many saints even, don't dare to adventure
without multiples parapet, has its dark root in the sacred catacombs’ world »
where God filled him of his presence « when He judged favorable ».
This is, exactly, what he declared in his Maxims, before mentioned: in the
catacombs « he received of God a restful, calm and nearly angelic life,
even in this world ».
And also, the way borrowed by St. Philip for himself
is like a times’ symbol: the via Appia
is a mortuary avenue, broadside of the two sides by tomb of the Roman
pagan that fascinated too much to the Renaissance Roman[21].
St. Philip cross it to restore to Christian necropolis of catacombs; in this
pagan Rome, he was going there to look for the faithful brothers, who had given
everything, who had lost everything because of Christ ! «Streghthen in the
martyrs communion, overwhelmed of these virginal sources of an entirely Christendom completely died to the world for
live in God, he will be able to live in this world as already being beside
God, use this world, according to the
apostle’s word, as if he don’t use it, as being so concient of the future world
that in having this world, he abandon it... After the penitent years, saturated
of night, his soul died and born again in the resurrect Christ during the
day » (20-30)
It is in this place frequented each night where is
located the event that marks interior life of St. Philip: the Pentecost of
1544. This is the narration of Galloni : « Philip also had a daily habit of pray, specially to the Holy
Spirit and to ask him with humility His graces and grants... While he was
praying, a day of the year 1544 with big fervor, he felt suddenly in his heart
such an explosion of the love of the Holy Spirit that it flooded, that the
heart started beating so strong in his chest that it could be hear from
outside. It seems like if this big love wanted to take his heavy body to the
Heaven » (Vita, p. 21 ss. ) Capecelatro, his biographer
of the 19th century wrote: « His prayer was overflowing of love, but the love never is enough, he
prayed, asking for more and a bigger love... God’s love overflowed from his
soul, it spilled in his body and it
flow blood toward his heart with such a strength that it made him to be
illuminated. Eyes, mouth, forehead... everything was illuminated... With that
experience, Philip was full of happiness, a happiness that born of God’s love.
The
Result
« To his disciples, St. Philip
didn’t bring the only triumphs of the Spirit over the floored flesh but the
victory more secret and higher that gives back the real love to the same flesh
of the heart purified. This success is definitely the
highest of Philip... This miracle, has no key, nor method to arrive there, it
has no practice to capture it, otherwise the depth of this absorption in the
Holy Spirit gotten by the calm perseverance of a faith immediately engage. » (72).
In this context takes sense the choice of the church
for the reading of the Mass of St. Philip[22].
St. Paul frequently berates the paganism of his edge (see for example, the
Roman Epistle) and invite to take in account, in the grace, the best of the
pagan inheritance of his edge. It is what made St. Philip; far to be a
condemnation of the paganism, his life was an assumption in the purification of
the grace, of the best of his edge. Let's notice finally that the paulinienne
invitation to his disciples (v.9) to imitate him, is worth also for St. Philip
and his sons!
All this experience of St. Philip will find again in the
Oratory.
In the
Oratory, our Saint Father will want to communicate to his sons his
spiritual experience. To keep them
free in the world as he was, he will transpose common and usually what was his
personal experience.
This is what justifies the means use with his sons:
times of prayer and silent prayer, the devotion to the Holy Spirit and the
Sacred Virgin, pilgrimages to saints, the brotherly and happy life, his
short prayers that projected his soul,
the ascetic advises (in particular the struggle against self-esteem) the Maxims
and memories, the reading of Saints Fathers of the desert... and even the
Laudes that will serve to express joy that overflows with hearts lived by the
Holy Spirit.
For St. Philip, the Oratory of the afternoon, has a
special place, where the crowd meet.
The one of the Sunday (in particular the walk) is only an approach of soul; the
one of the afternoon forms them to the sanctity! (see Ponelle p. 349)[23]. The Oratory in the night is for the intimate,
like a conclusion of the day.
Indeed, the Oratory is founded by Philip to pull
« to the quarter inhabitants » to God's oblivion, to the ignorance,
to blindness and seduction of the sin. His alone and amorous contemplation of
God made born his compassion that carries him to make all possible to save the
neighbor. The objective of the work is, therefore, the conversion and the
sanctification.
This
central preoccupation explains the style convenient of the work. If there is
brotherly life, if there is active apostate (predication, catechism, meetings)
is in the orientation of the conversion and the sanctification. But the
apostate is like an overflow of the calm of soul of St. Philip that has
communicated to his neighbor. It is this brotherly sanctification the one
evangelizer, as by addition, by emanation, by contagion ! ... without
notice it! St. Philip converted Rome without particular project, without even
thinking it. He tried merely to convert his neighbors, to drive them nearer as
possible to the Lord in the certainty that saints sanctify those that get
approach and they push to their neighbors toward God. Baronio will insist with
strength in the act that the Oratory is the imitation of the primitive church,
where faithful only had one heart and one soul. It is while living in a perfect
charity that the Oratory attracted and
evangelized.
This central preoccupation of the conversion explains
as the central place of the penitence sacrament (receipt every day for the
nearest disciples), of the common spiritual direction in the Oratory, prolonged
by the direction spiritual more personal. Is
evangelized by the baptism, and
is re-evangelized by the sacrament of penitence.
This is
the result : the evident testimonies of the variety of people won to God
by this Philippine pedagogy: « The Oratory, from now on is provided
of a variegated clientele. Old
colleagues of the Pilgrims Trinity,... courtly people recently free of the
world’s corruption, scholars and physicians accustomed to bourgeois meetings;
Florentines tradesmen; druggist ; people of profession, a tailor, a
painter... By a luck that will be judge later as providential, a musician made
part of the troop, the famous Giovanni Animuccia. He entered to the Oratory the
same year when he followed to Palestine in the responsibility of the Chapel of
St. Peter. He attracted fellows, and with his arrive, every Oratory day was
visited by a lot of singers to add a polyphonic anthem meetings (...) There is
no doubt that Philip was delighted with this diversity and enjoyed this
confusion of lords and craftsmen, of literate and of simple... Philip searched,
he accentuated contrasts. It is necessary to notice more that all his recruits
were lays» (Ponelle p. 123-154). St. Philip take out the man’s badness while
develop the goodness in him (in particular by the sacrament of penitence); he
doesn't invite lays to follow him to come out of the world (except those that
have God's specific call) nor to change garment or profession, or to conform
themselves to a unique model: he invites them to make a stop in their life,
rejecting the bad and developing the good, to last in the fidelity to God
thanks to the Oratory and to follow each his grace. This is how St. Philip
converted his generation and kept the better of the Renaissance. But notice
well, that all these people that convert were near to Mr. Philip: take care of
those that are « near of his hand », of those that can often meet, daily,
freely. He doesn't believe he can take care of the ones that are far of him.
The radiance of the Oratory is fundamentally hold to
the quiet certainty that lives in St. . Philip and that radiates to those that
approach him. This quiet certainty comes, as we have seen, of his lone
contemplation in catacombs or, later, on the roof of his home; it also comes
from his theological study: just what he did, because too much science
swells... just what he did!, Philip always astonished, even to the most
scholarly, because of his extreme precision and his big quality of
documentation, as well as because the shrewdness of his theological
developments[24].
This quiet certainty also comes from the quality
natural development of the man, and of St. Philip, of course! As said in the
epistle to the Philipians read in his Mass. « Everything what is of truth, of noble, of just, of
pure, of agreeable, of honorable, everything that is virtue and of human
praise, is what we must take care of. Everything you learned, received, heard
and noted in me, is what you must exercise, and then the God of the Peace will
be with you » (4,8-9)
But all
the means practiced within the Oratory (prayers and short prayers, study,
pilgrimage to saints, in particular to martyrs, devotion to the Holy Spirit and
the Sacred Virgin, natural virtues...) are not realized to them been taken in
the grace of sacraments, in a big love of the church, and they also radiate in
an active charity to the sick and poor. It is especially understood the
important place that had the Eucharist, in the frequent communion either in the
worship, as good as in the life of St. Philip as in the life of the lays that
surrounds him. It transforms their flesh, it unifies their persons, it
establishes them in God.
« Concentrate
us completely in the Divine love, entering in the living source of wisdom, hiding
ourselves in the injury chest of our Divine Savior, is how we can forget
ourselves and our own love and to become incapable to find our road out of this
Sacred injury »[25].
It will be so true for St. Philip, that at the end of
his life, he will stay so in the Eucharist which he will need a lot of hours to
celebrate the Mass and that he will celebrate it alone.
P. Alberto Venturoli
Roma
THE SACRED
MATERNAL VIRGIN MARÍA’S FIGURE, AS SIGN OF THE CHURCH IN THE ORATORIAN
SPIRTUALITY
To love
Maria is insurance sign of eternal life. Now then, such a love, it is not
limited to only beautiful words, but rather it should be proven with the facts
that take us to forget our own interests, to look for the well-being, the
happiness, the dear person's glory. The love to a person is manifested in the
degree in that we are able to sacrifice us for her. "None has a bigger
love that this: to Give the life for the own friends" (Jn. 15,13). The
love toward the Sacred Virgin is proven by the capacity that we have of
sacrificing us for her love! Maria is our Mother and our Lawyer. Jesus is who has given her to us... (Jn 19,27).
And God orders us to honor Our Mother... to be able to attract us the celestial
blessings, to be able to have long life (Cfr. Former. 20,12), to be able to
have Eternal Life in the heaven. To the foot of the cross Maria was given as
all the men's Mother, but in a very special way she was given as Mother of
Juan... of us the Padres Filipenses, of us those that we follow the
spirituality oratoriana. Sacrosanct our duty is the one of honoring in a very
special way to Our Sacred Mother: “Be devote of Maria" (St. Philip Neri).
Now then, to love Maria, it mustn’t be enough to speak well of her, to exalt
her virtues, to pray many prayers... because to the Mother, more than for the
beautiful words of the children for their works, for their behavior, e.g. : St.
Philip Neri, the Oratory, the Congregation, the Chiesa Nuova, etc.
It is
with this purpose that when writing the following reflections, more than
theological and mystic reflections, I have considered practical conclusions...
that they drive our ministerial-pastoral life, all our way of thinking, of
judging, of speaking and of serving in the best way possible to the way of
thinking, of speaking and of acting of Our Mother Maria. Are not we, all of us,
children of her predilection? It is not our duty, ‘a filial duty’, making all
this to example of St. Philip Neri, in such a way that our work serves only to surrender honor and glory Her? We
will only this way become sign, emblem or prophecy of Maria in the Church. We
will only this way express their maternal figure in the Church - Town of God.
To look at Maria, Virgin and Mother, and to present it as the ideal figure and
the Maximum expression of how the Church should welcome Jesus Christ to be the
true Flock of God: “Like in fact, the Mother of God and the intact Virgin took
in her arms to the True Light and she came closer to those that were in
darkness, likewise we... should go to the encounter of That that is the “True
Light" (LG 55ss). The eternal predestination of the Incarnation of the
Verb was, at the same time -the LG declares - the predestination of the Sacred
Virgin Maria to be the Mother of the Church. In her, by means of the Oratory,
we are covered in the divine Maternity.
On
Maria, maternal figure of the Church, the Vatican II gives a teaching of high
level " Mariológic ", of a clear
pastoral orientation, of firm ascetic dimension. In the nums. 63-65 the
LG speaks expressly of Maria, figure of
the Church and, of Her, as Virgin and Mother." In the Mystery of the
Church, which is also exactly called " Mother " and " Virgin
", the Sacred Virgin Maria has been presented, in an eminent and singular
way, as Virgin and like Mother, since for her faith and obedience engendered on
the earth to the same Son of God without male's intervention, but covered by
the shade of the Holy Spirit. As well as Jesus' Mother, glorified in body and
soul in the heaven, is in this way image and beginning of the Church that she
will have her fullness in the escatologic, in the earth she shines presently,
before the town pilgrim of God, as sign of sure hope and comfort, until the Day
of Lord arrives (Cfr. 2 Pe 3,10). Now then, this singular figure of the Santa
Church is alive in the oratorian " soul ", stiller, She is uncannily
active and she has pastoral effectiveness. As well we know it, St. Philip chose
as emblem of our Congregation, the Virgin's divine Maternity. Such a symbol is
reproduced in an image (bajorrelieve) in the facade of the Chiesa Nuova or
Saint Maria in Vallicela; which causes a continuous evocation of thoughts and
of personal and community initiatives; such a symbol full with deep meaning all
pedagogic apostolic activity. Unfortunately, the few documents written by St.
Philip Neri about Maria’s maternity, they could make think, at first sight that
the marian aspect of its spirituality was rather weak. Still when his writings
were destroyed voluntarily, his works - as the popular organization of the
devotion to the Virgin, the Oratory, the daily preached Word of God, the
Sacraments, the confession box, their influence exercised on their spiritual
children and on eminent characters and saints, the foundation of the
Congregation - they demonstrate the deep marian witnesses in St. Philip Neri's
activity and his influence in the Roman spiritual life of his time and of the
successive centuries. As already shortly have described it, Pippo Buono's
devotion toward the divine maternity, acquires life in its works. Our Saint
said, in an ironic and amusing language:” Oh, oh, oh, I speak a lot and I make
little!”. In the process for the aggregation to our Institute, according to a
well founded primitive tradition and unfortunately today a little careless, we
find that, for who sought enters in the Congregation and therefore to enter to
the oratorian spirituality, he should make a general confession and to accept
the Sacred Virgin as Mother and Lawyer. It was in this way, like it consented
to the taking of habit and with this the guarantee of the perseverance was
acquired, consolidated by such a consecration. I find that it would not be bad
recapturing this practice so eloquent and devote instituted with such an ardor
by the founder, with which Jesus' words directed to the Apostle Juan would be
completed very well: “Son, there is your Mother... and from that moment the
pupil took her to his house" (Jn 19,27). The Sacred divine Maria’s
maternity should be the presentation letter for us the oratorians. We should,
and people that we guide spiritually, to always find Jesus, as they made it
those famous shepherds among his Mother's arms in Belén, and as they also found
it so many people by means of the pastoral activity and mystic of “our
Parents”. The maternal figure of the Sacred Virgin juts out in a singular way
in the practice of the charity. This charity was for St. Philip Neri
quasi-embody, perennial example and norm of life. For St. Philip Neri, such a
charity became emblem and bond for all the members of the Oratorians
Congregations. But dispose us, now to
see, in a concrete way, how Sacred Maria maternal Charity extended in the
Oratory.
The
Arcangel Gabriel had removed Maria all concern, assuring her that the Divine
Omnipotence would transform her into Mother of the Redemptor without damage
some of her virginity; and to give Maria a test of the divine Omnipotence, he
communicates her that her cousin Isabel, although already of very advanced age,
has conceived and in three months she will give to light a boy:” There is that
Isabel, your cousin that also in her age, has conceived a creature, and she
already is in the sixth month, the one that was sterile, since anything is
impossible for God" (Lc. 1,36-37). Hardly some days after the enunciation,
Maria went hasty to visit her cousin Isabel: For those same days, Maria went as
quickly as possible for the mountains to the city of Judá, and entering to the
house of Zacarias greeted Isabel. And it happened that as soon as Isabel
received Maria greeting the boy jumped of joy in her breast; Isabel get full
with the Holy Spirit (Lc.1,39-41)... and Maria stayed with her for about three
months and later she returned to her house (Lc.1,56).
It is
necessary to say that Maria was not invited by anybody... and nevertheless she
put on quickly in road to offer their services to Isabel!. Attention to this:
she had not been invited, but she well knew that in the days when a woman is to
give to light, any help for small that is she falls very well, one stiller has
necessity of it, the future mom needs of the fineness of a help as much for her
as for the prospective or recently born creature; there is that Maria prepares
with great readiness, with all humility to offer her services to her cousin
Isabel. Hardly little time before the Virgin had said: “The slave of the Lord
and we watch her now as the men's slave!.
The true love toward God behaves in such a way that
takes to the charity toward the neighbors. In fact, to love to God in the
brothers. In fact, like our dear Father Philip who said made and acted: “I
don't want to have time for me." The true love behaves this way toward
God: it doesn't pass the time in doubts, but rather it prepares quickly to make
arrive its services to anyone that need it; it doesn’t make wait, to want, to
call, to beg a thousand times... but forgetting itself for to put on in prompt
disposition to the service of the other ones.
This way the charity behaves toward God: it doesn't
fear the annoyances and the personal sacrifices... and even when to do a very
big favor it has to undertake a long trip on battered roads and on foot
ascending and lowering mountains, it doesn't surrender and it rushes until the bottom just as Maria made.
There is like the true love behaves toward God: it
Sanctifies to whom offer it, like to who receive it, as well as the Virgin
sanctified Isabel and her creature even not born: Juan the Baptist.
The love behaves this way toward God: it is discreet
as it was it the Virgin. Once finished the service in the neighbor's benefit,
either that it has been requested or spontaneously offered, finished the reason
of being of our presence in such a place... the true charity retires with the
same simplicity with which it had come to serve. Do I understand that if I
truly love to God, I should, to imitation of Maria, to also love my neighbor...
and that if I don't take the love seriously to my neighbor, it means that my
love for God is not sincere?
Do I undestand
that if I really love to God, I should, as soon as it is possible, to
imitation of my Sacred Mother to spread to the other people's necessities, and
not to wait begged the service a thousand times... and that if I give myself to
want and to beg... it means that my love that I say to have to God is not
sincere?
Do I understand that if I really love to God, I
should, to imitation of Virgin Maria not to avoid to any annoyance or sacrifice
to make to my neighbor any service... and that if I fear the sacrifice and I
rather look for my own comfort... is false my love to God? The Apostle from
Rome exhorted: “ Go quickly, as soon as called by the Sexton (Sacristán),
leaving any other personal activity."
Do I understand that if I truly love to God, I
should, to imitation of Maria, in offering my services I sanctified to the
people around me, I am sign of sanctity for those who observes me and dialogues
with me, either with the words or with the works... and that if I don't make
that way,I scandalize my neighbor, and that my love toward God is not sincere
and my charity is a lie? The Father Consolini when he had to pay to a person,
he gave the money required without delay and without bargainings. This behavior
was noticed by the Priest, and the Father replied: “I prefer them to owe me and
not in the other way."
Do I understand that if my love toward God is true, I
should look for in the treatment with my neighbor to please to God and not
another goal; that I should be discreet in making the well; and that if I don't
make in such a way, I don't look for to God but to myself... and that then my
love toward God is a farce?
You give us many and admirables teachings, Oh, Mother
of God!, with your example, but help us to understand well like you already
made with Our Brothers that have preceded us and they sleep in the dream of the
peace acquired by their works, that the love to God should take us to the love
for the neighbor, going to his necessities, serving him with magnanimity and
with spirit happiness; that anything should reserve ourselves with such of
making the goodness; that in serving we should build as much with the word as
with the example. Be the Sacred Virgin the sign of my charity, of a prompt
charity, without reservation, discreet!
Frequently
one is worried for knowing if know how to love to God, if God loves us or not;
we want to love so much to God but we don’t know how.
To this restlessness is the same Jesus who responds
us: Do we Love or not to God, do we love or not to Jesus?
"Who keeps my commandments and completes them he really love me.
"(Jn.14, 21).
“Am I or I am not
loved for God; am I or not loved by Jesus? “.
"Who loves me, my Father will love him, and I
will love him" (Jn.14,21s).
“ We want to love so much to God, we want to love
Jesus so much, and we don't know how to make it?
Make it double our diligence in the observance of
Jesus' commandments!
"Who knows my commandments and completes them, he loves me"
"I give you a new commandment: “Love each other,
like I loved you " (Jn.13,34). "This is what I send you: “Love each
other like I loved you " (Jn. 15,17).
Jesus could not speak to us in a clearer way! His
commandment is the love and the fraternal charity. Of his observance we will
show Him our love; increasing our charity, we will increase our love to Him;
and loving in a perfect way to the neighbor, we will love Jesus perfectly, we
will be sacred, we will be authentic children of Maria!
Then, finally go to the practical field: Do I love
Jesus? Do love God? Yes, if I love the neighbor. Do I love the neighbor? Yes,
if I imitate Maria my Mother. But unfortunately I am very far from to be her
true son.
Maria, without been invited, went to make like a maid
for almost three months... and I even when I am requested, I don’t know how to
make any favor, to serve my brother, to my sister! I never go to assist the
necessities of the other ones! I don't worry about their necessities!
Maria didn't look for her own comfort, but Isabel's
well-being... and I that don't look for but in myself, and that a little or
anything sacrifices myself in favor of my neighbor!
Maria didn't make boast of the weight that meant the
service that she lent; and I that boast
of how much difficult is any borrowed service, and this way, instead of
encouraging that, that should help I cause him a bigger concern!
Maria in her service, sanctified with her presence,
she built with her words to who had close... and me that with my impatiences,
with my critics and gossips I make damage and I sow the darnel!
Am I discreet in the good that I offer with
simplicity and with true charity, my services..., and if they are not well
accepted, don't I become obstinate?
Do I realize that in insisting too much on making a
good, I cause the anger in that, that I want to benefit... and that with my
fatuous insistence, I lack to the charity?
This delicate charity was had, for comfort and our
glory, by many of those that followed the oratorian spirituality included the
inspirer of it. Of the processes of canonization of the Saint: “Gives charity
to the hospital of S. Giacomo; coordinated by S. Camilo De'Lellis; sends
charity to the Jesuits, Teatinos and to other religious; institutes gifts and
aids the prisoners; gives the gift to some youths; gives the gift to the
daughter of a poor librarian; sells their books to help the Sirleto (Cardinal)
and to poor students; sends help where ever some necessity exists; has a list
behind their door of his chamber, with the places and people to aid.
Of the
life of the first members of the oratory:
The Devout Ancina externed his knowledge wrapped by a
very exemplary charity; the Cardinal
Francisco Maria Tarugi, didn't live but for the charity and all their works
were directed by it. He said: “The charity that I show with my words I show it
in the facts, since every day a hundred poor are eating in the morning, and
great quantity of money is invested in help to all the monasteries, places of
pity, and where is necessity, which are many. I am shame to say single words to
the one who needs facts."
Cardinal
Baronio prayed this way to the Sacred Virgin Maria:” Oh Mrs., I will never
abandon this penitence, until you don't deign of assisting to so much
calamity." And in another part he added: “It is better to give charity to
somebody although it is not really poor that to deny it to any one that truly
has necessity, since in this case the mistake is for pity."
Alejandro
Fedeli said: “The abandonment of the prayer didn't bring damage to the
charity." This way he made St. Philip Neri's sentence of him: “That is
necessary to leave God for God."
The P.
Angelo Velli advised:” In everything, to abandon to God."
The P.
Tomas Bozio, following the Virgin Mother's example, he affirmed:” Our goal is
the exercise in the service of God, for helping people, and not look for the
fame of the Institute. However, it will be very good to get a deep humility, by
the exercise of the charity among us,
and preparing to the neighbor's good with the good works, with the interior
virtues, don't apparent, because is God who gives the growth.
The P.
Julio Sabioli had as something very important that the members of the
Congregation had good treatment and when he was confessor of the Priest and of
the Brothers of the Congregation frequently he commended to the Minister: ”I
beg you to treat them well and do it by charity in a way they don´t suffer.” He
makes him pupil of all, “for make himself
nice to them”; and “Not be so delicate, but suffer for the love of God
and of our Sacred Mothers."
The P.
Antonio Gallonio felt a matter affection to those Saints that had been famous
for the virtue of the purity and specially, the Pure Virgin.
The P.
Agustín Manni remembered to the Sacred Virgin that: “She was the Mother of God,
but at the same time, also Mother and all the sinners' lawyer, which, he was
considered to be the first one, and he reminded her that to her had been
confident the administration of the Kingdom of the mercy, and because of that
to the maternal bowel of her pity he took charge the interests of his soul and
of the ones that were in his care." He invoked her in this way: “Mother of God, my
comfort."
The P.
Juan Matteo Ancina said:” Christ's cross, is a red cross in a white field; that
is to say, when the cross is accompanied of the innocence; the one of Maria, adds
the blue background for its co-participation."
The P.
Pedro Consolini “had great devotion and trust in Sacred Maria and he tried to
all be equally devote; but mainly the Priests to whom the grace has been
granted of liking the beautiful fruit of her vestal breast daily, on the altar;
he added by intermediation of Her, the Priests should aspire to a great heart
purity, and he said that this single reason should be enough to bring happiness
to a faithful one, that is to say, the knowledge that he has before God, the
Virgin Maria that intercedes for him.
The
Brother Bernardino Corona was a man of great prayer; a man of a great charity,
in such a way that he distributed all his earnings to the poor, without not
even leaving a cent for him."
Imitating the
Mother of God, which didn’t save her own son for our salvation. St. Philip Neri
said: ” I would want to request a cent of charity and not to find who gave it
to me."
Juan Bautista Guerra: “He was for a lot of time like
porter, and with supreme charity he received to all those who arrived, and he
offered them good service."
Juan Bautista Flores: “He had great estimate to all
their neighbors to all those that were simple people, with which tried
frequently, to the waiters or stiller the ones of lower condition, because he
had enough that they were image of God and Temples of the Holy Spirit, with
them he passed the time willingly and it treated them with great respect and
education."
The Brother Julio Maccaluffi: “He had as something
very personal taking care always the God’s House was respected”.
The Brother Egidio Calvelli: “He didn’t want, in his
congregation, to know about other rules outside of the charity. And narrating a
fact of a Cistercian monk that wanted to know the rules of Our Institute requesting
them to the Saint, he told him that he had given only one rule, the one of the
charity. The Monk, thinking, that St. Philip hadn’t understood his question, he
made it again; and the Saint replied several times the same thing: that the
single and only rule was the one of the Charity. He was devote in singular way
of the Sacred Virgin and he said that She was the founder of the Congregation
of the Oratory; because he had never thought to found a congregation but the
Virgin was.
The Brother Taddeo Landi: ” It was difficult to find
another Brother that get tired more than him, and who talk so little than him. He was devote of the Sacred Virgin
and he spent complete days in tender and affectionate view toward Her; and
since he was in charge of the kitchen chores, he always had on a table next to
the fire prepared 63 sticks, and without interrupting his tasks he spent the
time praying rosaries, praying an Ave Maria for each one of them.
I have
wanted to finish with these phrases of the first Priest and Brothers of the
Oratory with the purpose of capturing the uninterrupted Spirit of the Institute
as it sanctions it the Council Vatican II in the document Optatam Totius: “To Progress according to the spirit of the
Institute”, put in evidence too by Our P. Philip Neri and for his first
pupils."
The P. Nicoló Gigli: “If we know how to know our
state, since we should not envy in anything to the religious, having such a
Sacred and so beautiful Institute; and if we don't have votes like the
religious, we have the charity that is superior to all the votes, we know then,
Brothers, to know the Congregation."
Juan
Bautista Guerra exhorted: “My Brothers, the Congregation to which God called us
and for us not very well-known it is really a paradise; we know how to know,
already to take advantage of such a grace that God has made us and let us
correspond to our vocation, and blissful us if we are able to know it."
The Brother Egidio Calvelli frequently repeated St.
Philip's verses:
Facts, facts, no words,
makes the one who wants to serve to God,
much is for the pleasing one the desire,
but working more than anotherthing,
He wants"
Our
Founder urged to be devote of Maria: “Be devote of Maria, I know what I tell you,
because only looking at the Mother's of God maternal figure, her virginity, and
only looking at her as a sign, we will be able to stay in the Oratorian Spirit
that is and it will always be it, the CHARITY."
The
only rule and highly evangelical to the which, in the last Centennial of Our
Sacred Father Philip Neri, the Pope John Paul II has called us in the this way call " quadrilateral ":
the CHARITY. It always stays like a solid base, in which to support the
interior building of the personal spiritual life. And then the devotion to the
Mistress, a model and true cause of our happiness, whose maternity discovers
our personal vocation and our task is to carry it out in deep harmony with Her,
the design of the salvation for all her children. Her maternal mission is
received as mysterious, multiple, and inefable sign, with which Maria
regenerates us like new men -sons of God. We don't get however, to measure her,
as it is not possible to measure the mystery; we are only able to hardly
describe her with an analogous language that is worth more for that that allows
to have intuition that for that that is able to express. The Church calls to
Maria’s maternal mission, “virginal sign ", picking up the suggestion that
offer us Jesus' words: “There is your Son... there is your Mother "
(Jn.19,25-27).
Maria’s
maternity consists on helping us to enter and to move in the life of God; to
make us participate of the simple experience of His life, where is given kind
of an identity among running of the daily things and its entrance with sure
step in the mystery of the Father's love. By the unquenchable flama of the
charity fed by the Holy Spirit and by our Institute, She cooperates with
Mother's love to the regeneration and the formation of the faithful ones (L.G.
63).
INCISA DELLA ROCCHETA
GIOVANNI-VIAN NELLO-GASBARRI CARLO, Il
primo processo per San Filippo Neri, Città del Vaticano, 1957-1963, V-IV.
URBANO VIII, Bolla: Rationi congruit, Bollario Romano, 1623,
BACCI PIETRO GIACOMO, Vita di San Filippo Neri, Roma, Andrea
Brugiotti, 1622.
GALLONIO ANTONIO, Vita del Beato Filippo Neri, Roma, Luigi
Zanetti, 1601.
ARINGHI PAOLO, Le vite e i detti di Padri e Fratelli della
Congregazione dell'Oratorio, Venezia, per Hertz, 1676.
APOLLONI ANTONIO, Vita di San Filippo Neri, Venezia, da
Innocente Alessandri, 1743.
VALLIER AGOSTINO, Il dialogo della gioia cristiana,
Brescia, La Scuola, 1975.
TESSERIN GONTRANO, Sulle orme di Filippo Neri, Chioggia,
Oratorio Secolare, 1994.
MARINO FILIPPO, Farsi fanciullo coi fanciulli sapientemente,
Reggio Calabria, Falzea, 1995.
BARBIERI COSTANZA-BARCHIESI
SOFIA-FERRARA DANIELE, Santa Maria in
Vallicella, Roma, Fratelli Palombi Editori, 1995.
MARANZANA MARIO, Santa opera buffa, Dattiloscritto, 1995.
MEZZASALMA CARLO, Un germoglio oratoriano nella Firenze del
'700, Congregazione Suore di San Filippo Neri. Duecento anni di vita
(1794-1994), Firenze, Cultura Nuova Editrice, 1994.
FERRARI G., Sermoni dell'Oratorio di P. Peppino,
Roma, 1996-1997.
ZANUTEL P., La Chiesa di San Filippo Neri a Vicenza,
Vicenza, Oratorio, 1991.
CERRATO A., Esercizi Spirituali, Roma, 1997.
LANDO G., Il Maestro della perfetta allegria
"Pippo buono", Guardia Sanframondi, Istituto Anselmi, 1980.
TESSERIN G., Filippo Neri il santo della gioia,
Taglio di Po (RO), Arti Grafiche DEMME snc, 1995.
RIETI P., Dialoghi vari sull'Oratorio di S. Filippo
Neri, Roma 1997
La divozione a San Filippo Neri, Milano, Serafino Majocchi libraio editore, 1874.
VENTUROLI A., L'attività apostolica di San Filippo Neri,
Città del Vaticano, Libreria Editrice Vaticana, 1997.
VENTUROLI ALBERTO, San Filippo Neri, Vita, Contesto Storico e
Dimensione Mariana, Casale Monferrato, Piemme, 1988.
Idem., San Felice da Cantalice, Casale Monferrato, PIEMME, 1995.
Idem., Paradiso! Paradiso!, in Osservatore Romano, maggio, 1995.
GASBARRI CARLO, Lo spirito dell'Oratorio di San Filippo Neri,
Brescia, Morcelliana, 1949.
MARCIANO GIOVANNI, Memorie
Historiche della Congregazione dell'Oratorio, Napoli, De Bonis, 1693-1703,
v. I-7.
Ammaestramenti, ricordi e detti di San Filippo Neri, Milano, presso Serafino Majocchi Libraio Editore,
1874.
NEWMAN JOHN HENRY, La missione di San Filippo Neri,
Bologna, Oratorio, 1994.
Idem., Lettera ai Filippini, Roma, Oratorio, 1958.
FINOTTI GIORGIO, San Filippo Neri, Bologna, Oratorio,
1994.
Idem., Il carisma della Congregazione dell'Oratorio di San Filippo Neri tra
memoria e profezia, Bologna, Tip. Grafica Emiliana, 1989.
Idem., Gli amici dello sposo, Parma, Quaderni della C.I.S.M., Regione
Emilia-Romagna, Tipolitografia Benedettina Editrice, 1992.
Turks Paolo, Filippo Neri una gioia contagiosa, Roma,
Città Nuova, 1991.
LANDO GIUSEPPE, Sulla scia del Neri, Guardia
Sanframondi, Scuola Tipo-litografica, Istituto Anselmi, 1980.
Idem., Il Maestro della perfetta allegria "Pippo buono", Guardia
Sanframondi, Scuola Tipo-litografica, Istituto Anselmi, 1992.
MAGNANO CORRADO MARIO, Padre Mariano Patané e il suo tempo,
Roma, Palermo, grafiche Renna, 1992.
ABBIA VEGA GEMMA, Fuego, Amor, Vida....!!! Huella de San
Felipe Neri en el IV Centenario, Madrid, Publicaciones Claretianas, 1994.
RUSSO-BONADONNA MARIA TERESA,
Sulle tracce di San Filippo Neri dal
centro alla periferia, Strenna dei Romanisti, Roma, Amor, 1995.
Idem., S. Filippo Neri da San Girolamo alla Vallicella. Encuentro
Internacional Oratoriano de San Felipe Neri, Sevilla, Pilas, Settembre, 1992.
PETROCCHI MASSIMO, Storia della spiritualità italiana,
Roma, Edizioni di Storia e Letteratura, 1984.
Biblioteca Sanctorum, Roma,
Istituto Giovanni XXIII della Pontificia Università Lateranense, 1964, v.
I-XII.
Dictionaire
di Spiritualité, Paris Beauchesne. 1982.
GIOVANNI PAOLO II, Lettera al P. Delegato Apostolico nella
ricorrenza del IV Centenario del "Dies natalis" di San Filippo Neri.
P. Raúl Herrera Cervantes
C.O.
Guanajuato, Gto. México
¿ Where is God ? I will tell you. We have killed Him,
you and I ! (...) But, how have we done this? How have we been able to empty
the sea ? Who gave us the sponge to erase the horizon ? What have we done by
freeing the earth from its sun ? Whither does it move now ? Whither do we move
? Is there still a top and bottom ? Do we not wonder as across an infinite
nothing ? The grandeur of this act, is it not too grand for us ? (...) Those
that are born after us will belong, in virtue of this act, to a history
different to the previous one.[26]
None,
like Nietzsche foretold so profoundly the paths that a pretendedly modern
culture would lead and the birth of a new man: the man of postmodernism.
“Philip’s legacy to his Congregation (Oratory) has
not been so much a rule, but more a “certain spirit” Therefore, an Oratory that
loses its vigor is condemned to die as if it were under a natural law of
dehydration. The Oratory cannot be a stereotyped copy of past situations because, as something spiritual, it
distinguishes itself and adapts to the new given situations. It is a soul
without a body, the different circumstances are its body. This is its
peculiarity, the efficiency of its work is exactly here.”[27]
P. Faber
of the Oratory of London is one of the few who has been able to capture the
always permanent novelty of the work of Philip Neri. The Oratory is not on
abstract essence applicable in every circumstance, nor much less a method that
would have to be followed to the letter.
“And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the desert,
even so must the son of man be lifted up, that those who believe in him may not
perish, but may have life everlasting”. (Jn. 3, 14-16)
Surely, no
one likes the Lord Jesus Christ, was able to capture what God
had imagined for men and our world.
It would seem that these three quotations have
nothing in common. Nevertheless, I have mentioned them with the intention of
demonstrating that which Goethe said; between saints and philosophers there is
so much distance as the peaks of the
mountains but also as much nearness as their base. More over these three
quotations will from the beginning orient our reflections on what we are
pleased to call: The Oratory local community in the context of postmodernism.
In effect, we will try to follow the appearance of the Oratory as an
alternative of christian life for the modern society with which it was born,
and confront it with the new emerging postmodern society, so that we may
propose some updated forms of the spiritual patrimony we have received.
As it is already known to many, this third conference
in our International Reunion had been entrusted to P. Claudio Pegoraro of Sao
Paulo, Brazil but since his illness has prevented his coming, it has left me no
choice but to follow the popular sayings: “For lack of horses the burros trot”
and in times of war, any hole is a trench”. May these lines remain as my
effort to join in the concert of
voices of all those that struggle to make their christian and oratorian lives
an alternative for the men and women of the Third Millennium.
The Spirit of God invades the Church, and men and
women revive the fundamental christian experience: the experience of being children of God and brothers. At all
times, this experience of New Live originates in the Church informs of life that strive to maintain such and
experience, above all when the
ecclesiastical community is diverted from its true path, when structures appear
that drown the Spirit. In this sense, any Founder of a christian life movement
must have as his goal the renewal of the christian experience in its historical
context. In the words of the historian on religions life, Jesus Alvarez:
“The history of religions life demonstrates that the
different forms of religious life cannot evolve with a univocal definition,
because they are existential
experiences and, therefore, unique and unrepeatable, that have been
marking a series of turns and crossroads that correspond to many other new
social cultural and ecclesiastical situations that, since they are the bearers
of new demands, they must be given new answers.”[28]
Taking into consideration the above, the first task
we must face is to place Philip Neri’s proposal in the course of the History of
the Church. Its only in this way that his proposal becomes comprehensible and
not sectorial.
1. Monasticism.
Primitive christian communities perceived life as a
life of suffering, for them being a christian was equal to being a martyr. The
incipient organization of the Church and being driven by persecution, made any
form of institutional life unnecessary. Institutionalized religious life surged
forth precisely when the spirit of martyrdom began to weaken, after the
“Constantinian peace” .[29]
The beginning of the institutionalizing of the Church coincided with growing
groups of christians that decided to return to the origins of christianity.
The premonastic asceticism of the Eucratites, the
Montanists, the Consecrated and Continent, is the antecedence of the marches to
the desert to protest the neutralization that the official Church offered. This
phenomenon received the name of Monasticism. From everywhere men came forth,
mainly leymen, and in reclusion (monks) settled in the deserts of Egypt, Siria
and Asia Minor; the purpose was a geographic and socialistic separation from
“the world, a renouncing of material goods, a form of independent manual labor,
a life of solitude and celibacy. From the anchoretic life of Anthony and
Pachomies, from the great Stylites to the cenobital life already organized by
Basil, they were marked by the profound conviction of renewing the Church from
its origins[30].
With the passing of time, through the intervention of
Augustine of Hippo and Benito, monastic life gradually become institutionalized
and clericalized, ending in a betrayed of its original intention. The old small
monasteries were transformed into large abbeys that monopolized culture, the
arts, religion and the economy. Once again it become necessary for the Spirit
to come forth in a new context different from that of the Lower Middle Ages.
2. The
Canons Regular and the Mendicant orders
The first attempt to reform monastic life was,
without a doubt, the so called Canons Regular. Their origin developed with the
great social-religious movement that surged forth towards the latter part of
the 10th century and reached its fulfillment with the reform of
Gregory VII. The congregations of
Crodegango de Metz, of Rufo, of Victor, of Bernardo, constituted a new form of
christian life directed to the exercise of on organized apostolate. In addition
to this were the Fraternity of Hospitallers[31],the
military orders[32],and orders
for the redemption of captives[33].
The orders of the Canons regular made their
contribution but the situation demanded more. The feudal world of the Abbey in
which the Emperor was subject to the Pope, the nobles to the kings, the people
to the nobles. philosophy to theology, reason to faith, in which everything was
perfectly organized like a society” baptized, but scandalously christian”[34],was
coming to an end. A new age was beginning. The fief gave way to the free villa,
new trades were created, such as commerce and banking and there also arose a
desire for a culture that would decentralize the control of the Clerics.
As a result, new forms of christian life emerged: the orders of Mendicants. Domingo de
Guzmán and Francisco the Asis, among others, took upon themselves the task of
proposing a new style of life based on: A responsive poverty that would become
excessive, pour and itinerant preaching, a decentralized organization, close.
Contact with laics, the promotion of culture and the insertion in the city.
Thus, the XII and XIII centuries witnessed, in the embrace of San Francisco and
Domingo, the birth of a new Church.
The process, however, was halted by another hour of
darkness. The Franciscan and Dominican reform had ended with Francisco &
Domingo. In effect what a great difference between the genuine dominican Spirit
and the taking of faith by force with the supported by his followers and the
Inquisition. What a difference between the humble man of Asis and his third
order and the controversies of the fraticelli, and above all with the rich
franciscon Popes, avid for power, as before .The church needed the Spirit to
come forth again, but this was late in coming. A new social cultural change was
necessary, it was now the turn of the “Devotio
Moderna”, the Renaissance and Humanism
3. The
Regular Clerics.
3.1 A
New Context: Modernism
Then Devotio Moderna as a spiritual movement appeared
at the end of the XIV century in opposition to the ways of medieval
religiousness, and this was mainly the work of Gerardo Groot and his disciple
Florencio Radewijns and may be considered the background of the reformation
movements of the Church in the XVI- century.[35].
This devotio moderna was only one of the many expressions of the new
social-cultural context: The Renaissance and Humanism were the door to
modernism.
A new cultural climate arose, a nostalgia for Greek
antiquity. Marsilio Licino, Dante, Petrarca and Bocaccio, among others,
initiated the recovery of the ancient classics. At the root of this spirit was
the opposition to medieval feudalism which had created a society excessively
elite and hierarchic . A new form of science, also appeared, not based on scholastic
abstractionism but on the desire of proving the hypothesis based on the
induction of experiences (Roger Bacon).This return to Greek antiquity also
developed new forms of political and economical life. The power of the Papacy
with the Emperor had waned. Democracy and the Republic, together with the fall
of the fiefs, made possible the birth of the first cities and the
transformation of the educational system.[36]Furthermore,
new discoveries (of continents, planets) and inventions, abruptly changed the
cosmovision of medieval man.
If we add to this the rise of Protestant Christian
Reformation of Erasmo of Rotterdam, Juan de Hus, Ulrich Zuinglio and of Martin
Luther with their traditional principles of one Faith, one Grace and one
Scripture; badly assimilated by the Roman Catholic Church’s counter reform, we
obtain the profile of the modern man.
The importance of all this is that the Renaissance
gave way to a new understanding of the individual, man is understood, more and
more as one who through the use of his reason can understand and transform
reality. Now man is the center of interest and you can speak with propriety of
a new man, no longer under God’s tutelage but with his emancipated reason11 “a new era was born, the modern era
and new forms of christian life were necessary”.
3.2 The
new foundations of Regular Clergy and the concept of
specialization.
Without a doubt, the orders of the regular Clergy
born during the XVI century, with their solemn vows, life in common and
specific apostolic activity, have caught the most attention from historians.
The regular clergy did not break with forms of consecrated life but they
constituted a novelty: clericalism and the priesthood were definitely bound to
the religious life, to the point that all that is clerical is identifies by it;
and the laity passed to a second level. The Theatines, Barnabites, Somascos.
the Pious Schools, but above all, the Society of Jesus, were attempts to create
an alternative form of christian life that could respond to the emerging new era.
The search of each of the founders are methods born from the confrontation of
their christian experience with their contemporary life. The specialization of
their apostolate, was without a doubt, an answer to what they considered a
major urgency.
3.3 The
Oratories of Divine Love
But even then, not everyone believed in a reform by
the clergy. In addition to the congregations of observant and the regular
Clergy, there arose groups of laics and
secular clergy that combined love and popular piety with charitable actions
toward the poor and the sick. It appears that these fraternities that received
the name of Oratories of the Divine Love, were inspired by Fray Bernardino de
Feltre[37]
(l439-l494) who had established throughout Italy, companies with this orientation.
There is no doubt that the spirit of these companies prevailed in the
confraternity of St. Jerome and in the Hospital of St. Jacob, where Philip
attended13. The number of its
members was limited (36 laymen and 4 priests) each with an independent life,
without a mayor pretense of vows and dedicated to the care of the poor and the
sick.
The above leads us to believe that the movement
released by Philip has notable antecedents, and a whole social-cultural and
ecclesiastical context that makes his proposal comprehensible.
An effect Philip was familiar with the benedictine
monastic life of Montecasino14 , the
conventual life of the Dominicans in San Marcos15
and the clerical life of various religions
orders of his time; especially the Jesuits, he decides not to belong to
any of them but he critically assimilates what he considers of value. Philip
lived his experience of the Spirit THE
FIRE OF LOVE. As Moses experienced the presence of God in the burning bush,
as the disciples with the tongues of fire, as Jeremiah carried within a burning
fire, as Isaias with his burnt lips, Philip also burned and did all possible so
that others would also become inflamed.
As a man of the growing modern era, Philip offered an
alternative to christian life whose legitimacy was a return to its origins. His
proposal, in addition to reuniting various elements that were already in force
in the Church, such as attention to the sick, to pilgrims, the reading of
scripture, eucharistic practices, etc. was without a doubt, the spontaneous
compromising participation of the Laics. The Oratory was created for and by
laymen; no “fuga mundis”, no monasterius, no convents, no rule, no superior, no
vows...Only christian life in the century.
Philip saw that the alternative for a growing modernistic
Church, was the small community with a plurality of laymen living in liberty,
very closely linked to the chain of
love that made them happy to live in this world. Any other anecdote of his life
must have this background.
The Oratory appeared in the context of the birth of
modernism, it was created and designed for men that were initiating what C.
Geffré called “the age of reason”. We are present, nevertheless, at the end of
modernism and so we can not help but ask ourselves if the Oratory will also
loss its force. If not, what would be the permanent elements it can continue to
offer our postmodern era. Before we answer these questions, it is necessary
that we go around to describe this new age.
1. The crisis of modernism
To see the vagueness that still exists with regard to
the concept to of postmodernism, allow us now to cite a text from Kolakowski.
“For lack of a clear idea of what ‘modernism’ is; we
have recently attempted to avoid the question and have gone ahead speaking of
‘postmodernism’ (...) I do not know what ‘postmodern’ is and how it differs
from the ‘premodern’, nor do I feel that I should know. And what could come
after the postmodern? The post-postmodern, the neo postmodern, the anti-modern?
If we set aside the headings, the authentic question remains: Why is the
feeling of depression so widespread in the well-being of modernism and where
are the sources of those aspects of modernism that make the feeling of
depression so particularly pain full.16
It is not the time to make a detailed review of the
phenomenon of modernism, we content ourselves with only some of its more
important elements, so that we can later make a description of the phenomenon
of postmodernism.
The fundamental convictions of modernism can be
summarized as follows:
a) The
emancipation of reason as an expression that man, as a subject of reason, is
the measure of all things.
b) The
mathematization of reality that led to the ingenious attitude of thinking
reality only within the parameters of the exact science..17
c) The
process of secularization as autonomous of the subject, disenchantment with the
world and democratization of reality. If certainty lives in the subject, then
he can independently make a decision on any extrinsic instance; the ultimate
sense of reality is played and lived in this world, and everything should be
subject to public debate18.
d) The meta
-narratives of the progress of techno -science and the constellation of social
utopias, but above all the industrial revolutions gave birth in modern man the
fantasy of an always happy progress19
What has happened with modernism? The absolutist
pretension of the experimental scientific knowledge has been proven wrong in
its perspectives, the hope placed on technology has been defrauded, it has
turned against man and his natural environment, social utopias have evaporated.
These occurrences have produced in the everyday man, a true disenchantment and
disillusion, bringing about new lines of opposition and excellence to “the
tragic immediate past” 20
2. Postmodernism in the religious
ambit.
Although it is impossible to trace and provoke an
agreement with regard to the theoretic genesis of Postmodernism,21 following , we will risk a cursory
description of postmodernism in the religious ambit22.
Without a doubt, in this last years we have seen a
religious “boom”, a resacralization of the world. The very turbulent “announced
death of God” by modern atheism has not brought about such a effect; at least
not until now; the modern myth of the disappearance of religion has been
disavowed: ‘the human pilgrimage has
undertaken the return from the secular city to the sacred city’23. Words that at another time would
produce rashes among many and were judged as belonging to an immature age of
history, such as “miracle”, “God”, “soul”, “spirit”, etc., are now in every
ones lips and in all circumstances. What is happening ? Are we becoming more
religious, more cristians? We can not declare victory, we are facing a new
religiousness that possesses very defiant characteristics. We will describe
some:
A
desinstitutionalized religion
More and more, in christianity and out of it,
religious movements have become independent of the institutions; temples and
other “bureaucratic” controls are becoming unnecessary. We are facing a
phenomenon in which religion’s principle protagonist is not the institution but
the individual: people gather to “pray” in homes, in clubs, fields, etc. In the
words of Mardones, we are in front of a “process of a mercantilism of creeds
that consist in that each one can come and takes what he needs, in a religion
“á la carte”, with no commitments or obligations24.
In a moment when economical growth is drowning, the psychological development
becomes relevant, the consuming of the conscience becomes a new bulimia: yoga,
psychoanalysis, corporal expression, zen, primal therapy, group dynamics, etc.
It is all good as long as it is not institutionalized25.
b) A
religion without norms
As a result of the deistitutionalized religion that
we have ,mentioned, the normative function of religion is more locking each
time. The contribution of sense and regulation that religion offered at another
time, is now being offered by other social instances. Normatinity is now in the
hands of a globalizing apparatus that has no concrete face: means of
communication. Its normative significance is evident: “put this on”, “buy
this”, “throw out the other”, ironically they tell us: “if you want to be
different do what everybody does”.
c) Social
ritualism
Since official religion has been displaced and lost
its normative character, among all that is offered by the mass-media, some
social realities have taken the place of religion.
Phenomenons that have ended by camouflaging ritualism in our western societies
such as sacred exaltation of all that is civil, music, football, the body, all
deserve attention.
In effect, the vertiginous consecration of time
(sacred holidays) of places, of persons (untouchable presidents, monuments),
writings (irreformable Constitutions) are a method of sacralization of our
collective selves. In the same manner, the cult trough music. In the grouping
of masses, the fascination with the rite and the lights, the awakened emotions by the quasi-god man, that
is named the preferred artist, these are other indications of social
ritualization.
Footballmania with its multiple events becomes on
occasion a national celebration. Disenchantment with political and religious
ideologies? Creation of stereotypes of the media? Compensation for the
dissatisfaction with everyday life? Whatever it is, behind the sport-spectacle
the man of today assists in a weekly liturgy in which united with a flag, a
shirt, with a symbolic language, looks for a minimum bond of union with others.
Limited religiousness but effective.[38]26
The fascination with what we see and where it send
us, has developed in us an almost ritual dependence of the body; in it
sacredness is manifested. We are unable to resist omitting one more text of
Mardones.
“(...)
In the apotheosis of the cosmetic, in the obsession of “being in shape”, in the diverse exaltations of the young
body, the smooth, stretched skin, well molded, perfumed, flexible,
perfect...The gymnasiums, jogging, aerobics, microbiotic...with their purifying
rituals and their “sacramental” diets of proteins, carbohydrates, calories,
etc. are their merciful manifestations. 27
d) The new
religiousness
Nevertheless, the displacement of the institutional
and normative character of religion, it remains in force acquiring each time a
more precise configuration.
1) Mystified and eclectic Religiousness. Who
has not noticed that the success of todays video-clips is based on the strange
mixture of beautiful faces, provoking bodies, saints, crosses and candles? A
religion in a friendly relation with science and the most advanced technology,
in a plural attitude leading all religions on the same path towards God;
religion that offers salvation via the harmony with the interior self and with
the all esoterically announcing the arrival of the new era, an era of Acuarius and has taken the form of the New Age. 28
2) Ecological Religiousness a cult to nature:
The resacralizing of nature is also a specific note in the new religion. The
ecological disaster provoked by scientific-technology has brought about a new
ecological conscience -in some cases, frenzy- in the present individual. The
“herbal miracles”, but also alternative medicine, homeopathy or integral,
vegetarianism, increasingly form an integrable part of our culture. Mother
nature once again offers her divine manifestations and a sacral flourish,
untouchable; she is once more the object of veneration and cult. We belong to
her and being one with her, it is not licit to violate her. This, in great
part, explains the triumph of the oriental religions in the west and the
revaluation of popular medicine, 29
3) Concubinage between the modern and 6the old.
One more characteristic of contemporary Religiousness is the strange mixture
that has a tendency of showing up between quasi-primitive religious beliefs and
the instruments of advanced technology. The reappearance of archaism religious
expressions such as horoscopes, tarot, ouija, cards, etc. coexist with the
latest technological inventions: magic has a date with electronics, modern
horoscopes are computerized. 30
4) Privatization of Religion.. The
consequence of all this is what the sociologist Th. Luchmann called the privatization of religion as a
corresponding phenomenon of a deinstitutionalization. In effect, in the center
of all these religions offerings and pluralistic ideology, religion has become
an object of free election and each time it remains more in the private sphere.
In other words, since religion has lost its role in providing perception and
normativity for universal human acts, it retreats into the private lives of
individuals where it still offers consolation, comprehension or legitimacy.31
J.M. VELASCO synthesizes this in the following
manner:
“Thus, the capacity for providing perception has
manifested itself in different forms of social presence all through human
history and leading to new forms derived from de acts of emancipation of the
different spheres of social and personal life and the consequent pluralism. The
result in which this process seems to end is a new form of presence of the
religious factor that leads to the privatization of religious exercise, its
reduction to the private spheres of life and its transformation into an
invisible religion with the consequent desinstitutionalization of religious
institutions” 32
Thus, this new religiousness is more like a
“practical atheism” or indifferentism than a negation of God in the style of
modern the cool rejection of a personal
God by postmodern religion, more than an affirmative search of oneself, it is a
search for a “religious tranquillity”; the believer a la carte mixes the Gospel
with the Koran, the Zen or hinduism as long as he doesn’t have to make a commitment; spirituality has
been substituted by the religious selfservice super market. 33 We are facing the new death of God,
not in the hands of a theoretic subject but a subject with will power.
In the somewhat disconcerting words of H. COX.
“What the
bourgeois did to God (...) in comparison with what Nietzsche said with
regard to the assassination of God almost appears as an act of kindness. At
least, in the celebrated narrative of Nietzche there is blood and cruelty... an
even a dead body: ¡God is dead because you have killed him! However, in the
situation that now holds our attention, there is no passion; there is only
prudence. God no longer is assassinated, but “castrated”. What have you done to
God? Nietzsche would have had to ask the patrons and their accomplices. “You
have caged, tamed and domesticated him and the priests have docile helped. The
furious bull has become an apathetic ox. ¡You have castrated God! 34
The time has come to ask ourselves if the Oratory in
this new context of postmodernism is valid. First, we must briefly recover the
challenges that this new cultural climate offers the christian faith and
therefore the Oratory.
1. Challenges and struggles of postmodernism.
As you may have notice, it is very difficult to
reduce to a few lines the challenges that confront christian faith, contains by
postmodernism, but we cannot avoid this.
1.1 The rejection of all types of Institutions.
The challenge of postmodernism with regard to the
deinstitutionalization of religion, cannot be overlooked. We should ask
ourselves if many of the christians that abandon our Church, do so because of
Christ’s rejection and his message, or is it an attempt to be independent of an
institution that they full is asphyxiating. Is it not necessary to recuperate
the desire, the aesthetic, the experience, the imaginative, the spontaneous and
the ludicrous of the christian faith?
1.2 The desmonopolization of the divine.
With the deinstitutionalization of religion numerous religious
movements are appearing. The resurgence of oriental religious and the advent of
multiple religious movements are in style; and what makes then very attractive
is that they are not institutionalized. Is it not necessary that we refrain
from emphasizing the pretension that God is reduced to our ecclesiastical
institution.
1.3 The democratization of reality
For some time the areas of social and religious life
have not been considered untouchable. At the risk of falling in an anachronism and in the ghetto, everything,
absolutely everything should be the object of public debate Wouldn’t it be
necessary to create christian communities in which everyone participates in the
decisions that affect everyone?
1.4 The demands of the unheard voices.
In intimate connection with the above, we find the
challenge of those who for a long time, have not been subject to the christian
faith with all its implications. In the civil area we are also conscious of the
need of participation of those who have been considered “minorities, also in
the religious ambit we hear the voices of the poor, the indigenous, of women
and, above all the laic.
1.5 The ecological challenge
We cannot overlook the postmodern criticism of the
instrumental rationality of modernism often hidden in the defense of nature.
Can we not create christian communities that can form a part of the numerous
efforts to preserve and protect our environment so devastated by modern
technology?
Therefore, the challenges that postmodernism present
to christian life can be summarized into what I call the necessity or a new comprehension of the human subject
capable of overcoming the modern conception of man as pure rationality.
In effect , postmodernism, above all, should be
understood as a criticism of “despotic reason” (Kolakowski) of modernism that
pretends to reduce all reality, including God, to an objetive idea. An effort
must be made to construct a rationality not so argumentative, sith regard to
narrative, that can bring justice to humanity in its totality.
But , postmodernison also runs the risk of weakening
the subject by the simulated empire. In other word, the modern man with his
absolutist pretensions has given way to the “weak” or “diluted” postmodern
subject.35 And this is more than
just a simple theory. Without a doubt, we are assisting in this “death of man”
in the hands of the “simulated empire”.36,
to the triumph of appearance over being; of the photocopy over reality, and
this is thanks to the massive means of communication that have made of our
world a small global village. (T. Luchmann).
We are living in a time in which the deceptions of
technological progress and the lack of confidence in the institutions have
given birth to narcissistic individuals with hardly any obligation to the
community. Globalization tends to annul concrete faces, makes human subjects no
more than simulations; the mass that makes individuals become anonymous.
“He is all indifference, the postmodern desert is
very distant from passive nihilism of his sad delight in the universal
emptiness, as active nihilism, and of his self destruction. God is dead, the
great finalities have been put out, but no one cares that is the joyful
novelty, that is the limit of Nietzche’s diagnosis with regard to the european
darkness. The emptiness of the sense, the sinking of ideals, have taken us, as
it was expected, to greater anguish, more absurd, more pessimistic”.37
The Oratory was formed by Felipe Neri as an
alternative life for modern men and women. Does it continue to be an alternative
life for the postmodern men and women? What perennial elements does the Oratory
offer that may continue creating a christian community that can respond to the
“new signs of the time?
2. The Oratory, local community in the context
of postmodernism
We now want to remake the oratorian experience in our
new context. Modernism has reached its end, and gives way to postmodernism. We,
as oratorians must keep alive the memory of the one who has left us a spiritual
patrimony.38 With the global
postmodern culture, that erases concrete faces, our hypothesis is to consider
the Oratory as a local community in which persons form their identity in
relation with others.
2.1 The construction of a local identity by
relation
We have mentioned that modern man as well as
postmodern man equally suffer the illness of anonymity and the massification
that makes him victim of the “empire of simulation” of the mass-media. This has
happened, without a doubt, by the conception excessively “substantialistic” and
individualistic that we have of man. A new conception of a man is urgent.
Man experiments himself as an ego incarnated,
corporeal, within the human community and of the historical world in which he
is inserted. However , besides being aware of himself in this determinate historic
surrounding, he is only and in front of and in relation with as determinate
human community. ‘I am if I have the privileged of finding myself with other
human or finding myself with them. This means only that I can myself as
I, in relation with a you, in the mutual and free meeting where also the you
identifies himself with my I.
This happens because of the challenged glance of you
with whom I meet and that turns in a interpretation key of my identity, and the
I of his: The historical ego extends himself by the conscience of the claim that provoke the meeting with
the other39. And because the
meeting is free, the construction of the subjects’ identity is given in the
contour of freedom: “ the experience
of the meeting is the fact of being aware that I am thank to you, that you gave
me the knack of being-freedom so I can be more free; that you liberated me for
you, when you wanted to be liberated by me40.
In this new terminology being a person would mean the auto presence as a search of the own identity
starting from the point of the relation to others and to the world41.
Man is, then, tension considering that the
realization of his ones’ own does not gives itself, it can not be given without
the alterity; ‘ is this alterity that
coming into and becoming viscera in the onea’ own, constitutes it extends it at
the same time, and so creates that tension of the absolute, last root of all
the human being work. 42
This that it is heard too abstract, Philip instituted
it perfectly. In effect, for him the alternative did not consist in the
formation of great religious movements as the style of the religious orders of
his time, he mistrusted always of the ‘mass’ and delight himself in the small
community of his room. The Oratory, before being an anonymous ‘mass’
phenomenon, was a small group of persons with concrete faces gathered by the
bond of love. In such groups, the members use to discover his identity and his
project in relation to the others, a family where the diversity of his members
was not adulated by a monopolized methodology.
Philip understood clearly that a community built
communion ties, not only for having a geographic location43, but before all due to the
establishment of personal relations through which his members identify themselves.
In the “global civilization” in which we live, that
uniforms and depersonalizes and has caused frontiers to fall, the voice of the
Oratory is added to ,many other voices in defense of minorities and their
identities, because it proposes an
alternative communities, groups with few members, respect for the
differences of each one, equality among its members and a relation united only
by love, is its guarantee.
Our contemporaries, thirsty for communion that wonder
in the world without a fixed goal, the Oratory would suit them well. Its
marvelous respect for variety and the simple affective relations, make it a
space of mutual recognition, as is expected of any christian group:
“In effect, in the middle of a world, frequently
deeply divided and all the brothers in the faith (the forms of religious life)
give testimony to the real possibility of placing their possessions in common,
of loving fraternally, of following a common project of life and activity (...)
Reunion of builders and not only consumers of the community to be responsible
for the development of others (...) While western society applauds the
independent person, capable of fulfilling his own needs, the individual sure of
himself, the Gospel demands persons that, like the grain of wheat, know haw to
die within themselves to be re borne to a fraternal life”44
2.2 The
Oratory an alternative to the challenges of postmodernism.
The local oratorian community, of which we have
referred, is faithful to its commitment, generating concrete spaces to face the
challenges of postmodernism and critically assumes them as the “signs of the
time”
We will enumerate some:
1. The
challenge of deinstitutionalization.
We have already mentioned the process of deinstitutionalization of which we are a
part in postmodernism, above all in religious matters. Our contemporaries have
a sense of drawing in any structure that has not been produced by the members
of the community to which it applies.
Philip, enamored of liberty and spontaneity, noticed
how dangerous an institution or a Rule could be. He was in favor of a “deinstitutionalization” of the Church,
introducing laymen as subjects of faith and christian celebration. In a plural
world where religions offer more alternatives and the imminent weakening of our
Church, Philip’s call to have small Churches (oratories) without so many
hierarchical pretensions, with a minimum of institution is still actual. Small
communities of laics that live in plurality and in liberty without any major
hierarchical control, and where the authority
is at the service of the construction of the fraternity 45
2. An integral understanding of the subject.
It is not longer possible to continue insisting, like
modernism, in that the peculiarity of man is his pure rationality; this
insistence has led to the ravages of two World Wars and to the ecological
collapse. Postmodernism is a strong call of attention to reevaluate other human
elements such as emotionalism, the will, pleasure, etc. It is therefor urgent
that we have a more integral comprehension of the human being that will not
diminish his capacity to create ideas.
Those who were at Philip’s side, saw in him - as we
ourselves have recently seen in Nietzche- a critic of reason that for him it
meant a “simple three fingers of forehead” and needed to be subdued. Philip was
aware of the danger of a unilateral insistence of the human rational capacity,
that would lead a man “unidimensional” as Marcuse would later call him, thus
being a true prophet of postmodernism. It was thus that Philip in his Oratory
integrally promoted human dimensions: to the rational discourse of Baronio, he
would also add the spontaneous narrative of the life of Saints; to the highly
structural music of Palestrina, he would add vernacular songs; more than rigid
formulas of prayer he preferred emotional repeated short prayers. Philip knew
that although “pure reason” was important, it was not sufficient, for that
reason he was a promoter of emotion, of humor, of determination, aspects
uncared for by modern man.46
From that, also derived his impulse for a “new
approach to the Bible” and a new method of making theology. In effect in the
modern mania of the critical reading of the Bible, the oratorians should
recover the “familiar treatment of the Word of God” and with respect to the modern
and medieval mania of making the discourse of God (theology) a clear and
distinct argument, the Oratorians should recover the discourse of God as a
narrative of experiences. Therefore approach the Word so that we may not only
be inquisitors, but also listeners; a
theology that besides being discursive is also narrative.
For the postmodern man, bored with modern rational
speeches, the Oratory would be a very appropriated place, for there he would
find more argumentative discussions, spontaneous and emotional narratives of
the experiences lived in the community.
3. The reevaluation of the ludicrous.
To the cold and programmed man of modernism who does
not know how to laugh47,
postmodernism has the opposite festive man with a happiness somewhat empty. Philip’s
Word is still in forced with regard to his proposal of a happy christianity as
the fruit of a transcendent vision of history credited him with names well
known to us, such as the buffoon of God,
the joy of God, smile of God, etc. his singular character and his very
peculiar jokes, are the consequence of the practice of living in the liberty of the children of God. He who
goes crazy for having found the only thing that is worthwhile: Love. His joy is
the expression of a moving “Pentecost” of some one who lives in the security
that God loves him and whatever he does will be considered as an effort to be
better and to make other better as well; perhaps here is the root of the
triumph of his educational and pastoral method48
The postmodern man, tires, esceptic, and with inane
humor, in our western civilization has lost his capacity for fantasy and
feasting, Philip raises his flag in favor of “The madmen’s metaphysic” as H. U.
Von Balthasar,49 called it, of those
that know how to laugh because they know that though there are many reasons to
be indignant, there is one reason more powerful for being happy, the promise of
God that we will be fulfilled, that know -as Newman later said- that a
“thousand difficulties do not constitute a doubt” It is urgent today that men
and women, in spite of everything, continue to sing the joy of living
“If the man of the XX century succumbs and loses the
last residues of his faculties for feast and fantasy, the result would be
disastrous. The nucleolus of the religious vision of man and world , specially
in its chistian version, would be destroyed. In the same manner, if in some way
we are to win the battle for the humanization of man, a religious vision,
highly festive should have an important role in this victory.”50
In this context, the praxis of what we today call
popular religion promoted by Philip Neri acquires notable significance.
We refer to the practice of the Visits to the large
Roman Basilicas, to the Eucharistic devotions and, above all, to what
Cistellini called “The Open Oratory” Dominical reunions in which musical works
and theater were represented and then were converted into pilgrimages to the
Churches and ended in a great banquet in the open country provided by burros
previously loaded with food and drink51
“Also in this reunions of the Oratory in the open,
Philip remained faithful to his principles, to take joy to the people, in the
beauty of nature and the beautiful melodies of great musicians, it was the true
happiness of those who are at peace with God.”52
There are more than a few authors that bet on popular religiousness as an alternative
for there Christian life of the XXI53
century because of its festive character. A popular religion not very
institutionalized includes emotion and the feast to christian life and cult,
but is also compromised with the present social situation. This was the popular
religion that Philip promoted:
“ In the will of his promoters, the 40 hours were
united to the personal devotion to Christ and to a more frequent communion
(...) we should not consider the devotion of the 40 hours in the light of a
later certain private piety, extremely introspective, separated from daily
life. In Philip’s time, it was associated with a new moral responsibility and
with the personal discovery of the contemplative prayer in its most simple and
most literal form, open to the poor and ignorant (...) it was a means of
expressing love. Those who prayed before the sacred host were those who went to
work in the hospitals of the incurables”54
4. The ecological challenge
The rescue
of nature so predicted by postmodernism is also a sign of the times that the
Oratory can critically assimilate.
Being happy, Philip becomes friends with the sea, the
mountain, the stars in the sky, he enjoyed the fraternity with mother nature,
speaking to the flowers and caressing the animals; he frequented the company of
her and in her. Giving joy to the people, in the beauty of nature and with the
beautiful improvised melodies, was one genial way of being in peace with God,
and reconciled with the rest and with nature. As in so many times, Philip knew how to unite in serene harmony religion,
culture, a nature.
5. The primacy of experience over
reason.
All of the before mentions depends on what I call the fundamental Oratorian conviction ,facing
postmodernism: the conviction that the experience has preeminence over “ratio”.
That is to say, that being a christian or an oratorian or whatever, is
above all, a matter of an experience and of a discourse. How actual this is
today! When our people are full of argumentative discourses of stories that
tray to prove or legitimize ones own position, it is very actual, the memory of
that one who before an organized method, proposed shoring a common experience:
Here is the knot of the question, for each one of our Oratories the matter is
not so much in importing schemes or the application of an oratorian “pretended
essence” to our diverse circumstances, but on the courage to start an exodus of
liberation based on the experience of God in the style of Philip in our own
ground.
6. The defense of the minorities.
It is not possible to leave this matter at this
point. I wish to end this exposition, bringing to memory that Philip is also
tuned in with the postmodern voices of the defense of the minorities. To remedy
poverty, illness and death that the pillage of Rome had left, was his first
commitment. His message was not realized only en the temple, but in the streets
and plazas, in the homes the Papal court and the hospitals. His style of life
was a “clear option for the minorities”. He was poor and he remained with the
poor to serve them, solidarity with orphans, prisoners, mendicants, the sick,
heretics, gypsies, etc. His Oratory was, since its beginning, on attempt to
assume with solidarity the pain of those who suffer, as an evangelical demand.
In our country where 10 million persons exist in
conditions of extreme poverty, in our Latin America where more than two thirds
of the population are on the margin of the processes of modernization, the
oratorian communities cannot be silent. Here where people live in distrust and
disillusion with political projects that have promised, over and over again, a
better future, if the Oratory is not an alternative community to promote the
integral liberation of our brothers, it
will be failing in its date with History and above all with the God that speaks
from history.
“An Oratory that offers the world a Church that
prays, that is active and missionary, in which prayer, contemplation and even
ecstasy is in the function or our brother towards a responsible presence, as
long as it is opportune and responsible in the quality or service....”55.
.....It
would be a true Oratory in the context of postmodernism.
ALVAREZ G. A. Historia de la Vida Religiosa. Vol I-III Claretianas, Madrid, 1987
ANDRADE B. El camino histórico de la salvación UIA, México, 1990
BALTHASAR H. U. Gloria: una Estética Teológica. Vol.
V Encuentro, Madrid,
l985-1989
BEUCHOT M. Postmodernidad, hermenéutica y
analogía. Porrúa-UIC, México,
1996
pp.
BOUDRILLARD J. Las estrategias fatales. Anagrama,
Barcelona, 1984.
Carta a Diogneto V, 12-13 En
Pl (Migné)
CISTELLINI A.
San Filippo Neri. L’Oratorio e la Congregazione Oratoriana.
Storia Spiritualitá. Morcelliana,
Brescia, 1989
Concilio Vaticano II, Perfectae
caritatis.
COX H. Las
fiestas de locos. Taurus, Madrid,
1972
COX H. La
religión en la ciudad secular. Trad. GARCIA-ABRIL Sal Terrae,
Santander, 1985
FABER F. Tha
Spirit and Genius of St. Philip Neri. London, 1850
HABERMAS J. Ciencia y Técnica como Ideología. Taurus, Madrid, 1984
HERRERA R. Hablar de Dios en Palabras de Mujer. Castellanos, México, l998
HUXLEY A. Un
Mundo Feliz. EDESA, México, 1983
KOLAKOWSKI L. La
modernidad siempre a prueba. Vuelta, México, 1993
KURI N. G.
El hombre, un ser en vías de realizacion
LIPOVETSKY G. La Era del Vacío. Ensayos sobre el
individualismo
Contemporáneo.
Anagrama, Barcelons, 1983
MARDONES J. M.
¿Adónde va la religión? Sal Terrae, Santander, 1996
MARDONES J.M.
Postmodernidad y Cristianismo. El
desafío del fragmento.
Sal Terrae, Santander, 1988
MENGARELLI A. La
pastorale di Filippo Neri, Giovane Fiorentino e Sacerdote
Romano, Tesis presentada en la Pontifica Universidad Lateranense,
Perugia, 1974
NIETZSCHE F. Froh Wissenschaft. III, fr,
25 (NW, Vol V-2)
ORIGENES Hom. In Jerem. IV, 13. En PG (Migné)
PRONZATO A. Felipe Neri: La seriedad de un santo
festivo. Trad. MARTINEZ
A.
Latina Imprenta, México, s/f
REALE-ANTISERI Historia
del Pensamiento Filosófico y Científico. Herder,
Barcelona, 1988
RORTY R. La filosofía y el espejo de la naturaleza. Cátedra, Madrid, 1983
TREVOR M. San
Felipe Neri, Apóstol de Roma (1515-1595)
Trad. BOIX A.
Sal Terrae, Santander 1986
TURKS P. Felipe Neri, El fuego de la alegría. Guadalmena, Sevilla, 1992
VATIMO G. El fin
de la modernidad. Nihilismo y hermenéutica en la cultura
posmoderna.
Planeta-Agostini, 1994
VELASCO J.M. El
malestar religioso en nuestra cultura. Paulinas, Madrid,1993
VEGA ABIA M.G. Fuego, Amor, Vida...!!! La Huella de S. Felipe Neri, en el
Cuarto
Centenario. Claretianas, Madrid, 1994
VERNETTE J. “Le
Nouvel-Age” .En NRT, 111 (1989)
Vida Fraterna en Comunidad Nos. 10,24 y 25
WEBER M. Ensayo
sobre Sociología de la Religión
Vol. I Taurus, Madrid, 1983.
P. Luis Avila Blancas
La Profesa Oratory, Mexico
This work tries to present some of the more important
characteristics that can be identified
in the Oratory’s houses that were founded a long of the 300 years of Spanish
domination, from 1521, when Mexico-Tenochtitlan, the Aztecs’ empire capitol
fell, to 1821, the year when the
Independence finished. This topic has not been handle in a special way until
now, but in general way, by the religious art’s skillful, wishing that anyone
of them can handle this topic with the deepness and the amplitude that it
needs.
The Oratories founded in the New Spain are, in it’s
chronological foundation order: Puebla, Mexico, Guadalajara, Oaxaca, San Miguel
El Grande (Allende, Gto.), Orizaba, Veracruz, y Querétaro.
‘Herrerian'
Facades. The ones derived from the Spanish style made by the architect,
Juan Herrera: La Concord, Puebla, Pue.
Baroque Facades. Guadalajara,
Jal. St. Philip Neri (1752). San Miguel de Allende, Gto: La Salud (18th century)
Exuberant
Baroque Facades. Oaxaca, Oax. St. Philip Neri (1702-1728). San Miguel de Allende, Gto. St.’s
Philip Neri’s Oratory (18th century)
'Estípites'
Pilasters Facades. Mexico, city; St. Philip Neri “El
Nuevo”, (the new) (1753). Orizaba,
Ver. The Concord, (1725-1762).
Movable
Grooves Baroque Facades. Mexico, city; St. Philip Neri “El
Viejo” (the old) (1687). Querétaro, Qro. St. Philip Neri (1786-1804).
Facade
with carved relieves. Guadalajara, Jal.; St. Philip
Neri
Hollows
Facade. Mexico, city; St. Philip Neri “El Viejo” (the old). San Miguel de Allende, Gto. Wealthy Temple.
At the
beginning, it was a hermitage of the “Santa Veracruz’s Fraternity”. Re-built in
1545, the temple was use like cathedral during the fixes that were made to the
old cathedral between 1556-1588.
In 1660, it was given to the “Venerable Concord of
Ecclesiastic Charity”, established in Puebla in 1652 under St. Philip Neri’s
sponsorship. The current Temple was
form 1676. It has a latin-cross big aisle with a shaft dome and an enormous
octagonal cupola.
It is a
very serious ‘herrerian’ style facade. It is formed by ‘pilasters dóricas’ with
granite, between them, in each hollow are white- rock, St. Pablo and St. Pedro
statues. In the high center, a big
rectangular window is used like a niche to the
white marble’s St. Philip figure. The facade ends with a hollow in a
trapezoid form that shows a ‘Ntra. Sra. de los Angeles’ relief as is venerated
in the Chiesa Nuova, see of the Roman
Oratory Congregation.
The
spiritual exercises’ house, next to the temple shows one of the most beauty
colonial backyards, abundantly decorated with ‘talavera poblana’ of the 19th
Century’s beginnings. The cloister, father’s antique
home with great and beauty archery, it is, at the present time a school.
Four
chapels are opened in the Church’s interior, two at the beginning and the
others immediately to the transept with
exuberant baroque facades and adornments of smooth cantons. The pulpit, the
Presbyterian front part and the sacristy fountain are important, made of marble
of ‘onix de Tecali’ (17th century).
The St.
Philip Neri’s Church, “El Viejo” is an unique case in the Spanish-American
architecture, called this way because of its antiquity and for distinguish it
from the new one of the 18th century. What happened is that, started the Congregation in 1659,
like a priest fraternity, titled “Venerable Union” by the Presbyterian Antonio
Calderón Benavides, in charge of take care of the sick persons. Then, them
chapel was growing in extension and in importance as the community and the
faithful were incrementing, due its rebuilt to the architect Cristobal de
Medina Vargas and the Dean D. Diego de Malpartida y Centeno’s length it is
dedicated to St. Philip Neri in June 12, 1687. But, because of being an
interior chapel, it is necessary a facade to be shown in the street that exist
up today, with a funny tower and facade inside a great arch with St. Philip
Neri’s relief covering his congregates under his mantle; and so, the recourse
of waves in the gable’s arms and the column’s grooves in all its length, making
to jet out this facade of the others of the 18th century’s beginnings.
The
second church of St. Philip Neri, called “El Nuevo” was started in the middle
18th century, in the architect Ildefonso de Iniestra y Vejarano
management, who following as the epoch like, brought from Spain by the
decorator Jeronimo de Balbás who made the ratable, “Los Reyes” in Mexico’s
Cathedral, made a facade of two bodies and three divided streets by ‘estípites
pilasters'. Over the principal door he carved the Oratory’s shield and up the
cornice has a great niche that shelter
“Ntra. Sra. de las Nieves”
virgin image and the ones of the patrician Juan and his wife to whom the
Sacred Virgin appeared asking them for a Temple in the Roman Esquilino Mount;
covered with snow in August 5, 359, a piety history of the Middle Ages. Today
is known as “Basilica de Santa María la Mayor”, in Rome.
This
three sculptures like the Temple stayed unfinished when was gave to the
Viceroy’s Government Congregation and with St. Philip Neri “El Viejo” and home,
that has been damaged by the April’s 1767 earthquake, in change of the Jesuits’
Temple and Profesa, recently expelled by Carlos III from the Spanish Empire.
With
the permission of the Bishop of New Galicia, D. Juan de León Garavito, with see
in Guadalajara, Jal, city in the occident of the New Spain, started this
Oratory in a Fraternity and Priest Union like the ones in Puebla, Mexico and
Oaxaca while the Bula was obtained, that finally was expel by Inocencio XII
Pope in Rome in March 2, 1702.
The St.
Philip Neri’s Temple built during the first middle of the 19th
century, has only one aisle with transept, with quarry adornment that
correspond as the epoch’s like (of the same century’s endings) introduced in
the New Spain by the architect and sculptor Manuel Tolsá, who lived in the
viceroy’s capitol.
The
gray quarry facade looks a Renaissance’s light, until it’s abundant baroque
adornments. In the left side of the facade it was arose a great tower of two
bodies, quadrangular and the second, of eight angles giving to it a great look.
The
antique residence of the priests, with a splendid cloister; at the present is a
school.
This Congregation that was started like priest’s
Concord since 1661, as Puebla’s, was consolidated until 1750 when was elected
like prepsosit the P. Guillermo Ignacio de Mier. Obtained Clemente’s XII bula
and Felipe’s V slip for the construction and foundation of the Temple, by Dr.
Juan Saénz de Leyva, the Bishop’s General Vicar.
The St.
Philip Neri’s Church in Oaxaca is presented to us like one of the most
beautiful examples of the regional architecture in the South of the New Spain, and
like the maximum exponent of the ‘diochesco’ baroque called ‘churriqueresco’,
because of its dazzling golden adornmentss specially the one dedicated to St.
Philip Neri, that make it a church-museum.
In the
facade made in green quarry, the bas-relief with the Oratory Founder Saint’s
figure in complete body with cap in the head, heavy shawl and book in hand
seems like made in wood, because of the yellowish quarry.
Its is
very important, the facade too, because it has pilasters abalaustradas in the
three bodies that make it, in which are four principal parts: one third of
timber and adorn with relief; then, two bulbous bodies united by their more
bulky parts and separated by a bulky rope of the last timber fragment, that has
elicoidales grooves.
Five adornmentss
complete the aisle with other four of fine elaboration, being the biggest one
of a better elaboration.
This
Oratory, famous because of the “San Francisco de Sales School that has had in
its management, because one of its principals was the Dr. Juan Benito Díaz de Gammarra (1783) reformer of the
philosophic studies in New Spain; and one of its members, the venerable P. Luis
Felipe Neri de Alfaro was the author of the Atotonilco Sanctuary in which it’s
Temples’ walls, and chapel were painted “Jesus Christ, Our Lord Passion” by the
muralist Miguel Antonio Martínez de Pocasangre, with verses of P. Alfaro, who
death with sanctity fame in March 22, 1776.
The 1714 Temple, with only one aisle with transept,
should have baroque golden-wood adornments , like seen in an epoch’s ex–vote,
when the high altar is adorn with some sculptures that today are in the
currents neon-classic adornments.
In the left Oratory’s transept Temple is a beauty
facade with a couple of golden salomonics columns as entrance to “Santa Clara
de Loreto” of beautiful boudoir with golden and carved adornments. The north
Sacristy’s wall is covered by a painting represented the Sacred Heart signed by
Andrés López.
In the
exterior, the Oratory has an original baroque facade in pink quarry. In the
annex it can be admired, in a living room, the wealthy collection of the most
important provost and priest pictures.
Between
the Oratory cloister and the building that was the “San Francisco de Sales
School” is the “Wealth’s Virgin Chapel” which it’s facade (18th
century’s endings) of black quarry is under a big shell that seems a big
hollow.
Founded
the Congregation in 1767, the construction of the Temple was started by its
founder, P. José Ancermo , using his own goods. The two bodies’ facade and a
curved-line end is formed by two pairs of estipites pilasters to each side of
the principal door, and the hollow of the highest part has a medallion with
Guadeloupe Sacred Virgin, carved in 'onix de tecali', to who the temple is
dedicated, The eight-angles tower’s basis mark the facade.
In the Temple’s interior, that has only one aisle
without transept, can be looked two baroque adornments that were fixed after
the earthquake in 1866. The painting of Guadeloupe Sacred Virgin, painted by
the new-Spanish, Nicolás Rodríguez; is venerated in the neon-classic high altar
having at its sides St. Philip and St. Sebastian Valfré pictures.
The
residence, next to the Temple, with spiritual exercises’ house, trough the time
has been used as a quarter, a hospital and now is a regional museum.
Currently,
the Parish-Sanctuary is attended by priests of the Jalapa’s Diocese.
Put the first tone of the temple in December 8, 1786,
in the Congregation’s founder times, the venerable P. Marcos de Ortega, was
dedicated in honor of St. Philip Neri until September 19, 1805 with the
presence and blessing of Miguel Hidalgo y Costilla, future initiator of the
Mexican Independence, due to the P. Dimas Díez
de Lara’s pledges, who before entering to the Oratory, had been acted
like Priest of Santiago Tianguistengo, Edo. de México, fact to which it can be
attribute the similarity between the two churches.
Let us explain some differences and similarities
between them: in the two facades, the
walls were covered with ‘tezontle’ (a porous stone esteemed for building in
Mexico), at the principal’s door sides, the architect built three columns. In
both groups, the central column is the highest being separated in a 'bent
shape' way that passing for the cornice separating one body from the other ,
struggling them, what does not happened with the other group that elevate it
without break it. All of them ends in Corinthian capitals. In them are different
compositions. The Santiago one has the pontiff tiara, meanwhile the one of the
Oratory represented St. Philip Neri’s sponsorship to each one of his
Congregation like St. Philip Neri’s “El Viejo” in Mexico city, facade.
The Temples’ drawing, latin cross, with only one
aisle and a single copula, has in its interior neon-classics adornments. In the
funeral chapel which its enter correspond to the left transept’s wall, are the
priests founders Congregation remains until its foundation since its extinction
in 1916, with the death of the last Priest. In 1920, because of the Holy See’s
bula, it was considerate as a Cathedral.
DE LA MAZA Francisco El
churriguresco en la Ciudad de México. F.C.E., México, 1968.
Ib. La ciudad de México en el siglo XVII.
F.C.E., México, 1969
Ib. San Miguel de Allende. México,
1972
OBREGON Gonzalo San
Felipe Neri, de Oaxaca. Departamento de Monumentos coloniales, 1968.
PRIMER ENCUENTRO NACIONAL DE
HISTORIA ORATORIANA. México, D.F., 18-20 de octubre de 1983.
SEGUNDO ENCUENTRO NACIONAL
DE HISTORIA ORATORIANA. México, D.F.
15-17 de octubre de 1985.
NOTICAS Y DOCUMENTOS. Organo de la Comisión de Historia de la
Federación de los Oratorios de San Felipe Neri de la República Mexicana. Número 1-18 correspondientes a los años
1980-1989
RAZO OLIVA Juan Diego Atotonilco. Y JOSE DE SANTIAGO SILVA.
Gobierno del Estado de Guanajuato, 1985.
TOUSSANT Manuel La
Catedral y las Iglesias de Puebla. Porrúa,
S.A., México, 1954.
VARGAS-LUGO E. Las
portadas religiosas de México. Instituto
de Investigaciones Estéticas. UNAM, México, 1969.
P. Hugo Zolaque
Cali, Colombia
INTRODUCTION
The Parish after the Vatican Council II
The New Challenges of the Parish like Local Community
The Oratorian
Pastors’s Profile and The Oratory
The Oratorian Parish that We Want to Be
The Oratorian Pastoral of the Parish
V.1 The
Educational Pastoral
V.2 The
Ludicrous Pastoral
The Church comes from the Trinity, it is structured
at its image and it walks toward the execution of the history. To come of up
high, Oriens ex alto, , to be
moderated from above, (L.G.3), and in road up, the Church cannot decrease to
the coordinates of the history, of the visible, neither of the available. The
Church comes from Trinity, is the project of the Father's universal salvation,
(L.G.2), the Son's mission (L.G.3), the saint work of the Holy Spirit, they
found the Church like mystery, divine work in the men's time, gathered by the
embody word (Ecclesia creatura Verbi),
vivified continually by the Holy Spirit (The Church = Temple of the Holy
Spirit).
The Church is icon (eikon) of the Holy Trinity, it is
structured in its communion, to image and likeness of the Trinitarian
communion. Its communion reflect the Trinitarian communion. The Church is ONE
in the variety of the local Churches, of the charismas and of the ministries
(L.G. cap.2-6).
The Church goes toward the Entirety, it belongs to
pilgrims, that prepares now the final Glory, through a conversion and a reform.
The Parish of the Council of Trento and of the Code
of D.C. of 1917, (can 216) they gave us an image of Parish, the same one that
has existed until today. The territory was the principal element of the parish.
It was identified with “The Parochial Church”, with its goods and their
business books.
The parish priest person was the parochial lifelong
head: The Parish was visualized more from the parish priest person than from
the community. The cura animarum
understanded mainly like the sacrementalization, was the fundamental activity
of the Parish. The ideal of the good Christian was the “believer and
practitioner.” The priest was seen specially like administrator of sacraments,
he celebrates masses, he confess, he baptizes, and buries to the deads. The
relationship with the local Church and the Diocesan Church, was only administrative,
very weak or almost non-existent from the theological point of view.
With the advance of the current century and the
emergence of totally new situations, the Parish begins to be shown unable to
give answer adapted to the man's multiple problems, of the woman and of the
society on the whole.
More than community, there was mass, mass of
Christian. There was not authentic missionary opening; the Evangelization was
bounded to the environment of the parochial Church.
The reality of the local Church, the Diocesan one,
was completely unknown as reference place and origin of the parochial
eclesiality, ruled over the centralism of the Parish priest person with the
exclusion of the other Priests and of the faithful ones as agents or main
characters of the pastoral action, a Christian life founded in the sacramental
practice and inspired by the obligation, without a truly community celebration,
let entered to the religious individualism: it was spoken of “to save the soul”
and “to save souls.”
It can be say that starting from the Vatican II and
of the postconciliar period, the renovation currents have been happened almost
uninterruptedly. This renovation has felt with urgency because the Parish has
been the only structure pastoral with which we counted to organize and to
promote a pastoral action. It can be say, during the present century, the
history of the Parish has been a succession of renovating intents.
Some have been partial as the movement of Liturgical
Pastoral that wanted to revitalize the concept of Parish like cult community.
The theology of the mission and the movement of the missionary pastoral
developed in France, intended to make of the Parish the main evangelizing
structure of the environment. Other intents have been more global overalls
starting from the Vatican II. The conception of the Parish like COMMUNITY OF
COMMUNITIES united and revitalized all the previous intents.
Many good things have been achieved: to locate the
Eucharist, overalls the Sunday one, in the center of the parochial life; new
parochial horizons have opened up to the Evangelization (The new
Evangelization); fomentation and animation of small communities; renovation of
the pastoral theology (without pastoral theology it cannot occur authentic
pastoral action); the limits have been enlarged from the pastoral
corresponsability to many new agents.
The New Code of D.C. of 1983 (c.515-552) picks up the
eclesiology of the council and the pastoral praxis of the last years. “The Parish is a certain constituted
Community of faithful Christian in a stable way in the particular Church...” Although this code has enlarged with a great
flexibility the forms of understanding the parish and the exercise of the
priestly ministry, we find in it some lagoons, because it is considered that it
doesn't respond to the current reality of the Church.
Among these lagoons we can point out:
The
Communitary sense and the corresponsability stay in the level of the concepts. It
is continued centering the Parish in the Parish priest person, to who seems to
continue corresponding the whole action of the Church. The theology of the Lumen Gentium and the ecclesiological
language are not fully present. It proposes an image of Parish made from an
Europe stops. There is a despise between the experience of the lived Church and
the code: it doesn't seem to have place for the movements, communities and
groups that have arisen after the celebration of the Vatican II.
The vision
of the Parish continues being mainly cultural. There is a
too unilateral emphasis in the territory like approach of Parish; neither
reflective appropriately the different situations of the Christian in the rural
and urban world, the problems that it outlines the religious pluralism, the
secularization processes. A single model of Parish cannot be the one that
better responds to all the current circumstances.
The same
topic of the “community of communities” it doesn't have bigger theological
development neither pastoral. The theology of the parish,
the being and the chore of it, continue being task to carry out; however, the
silence of the new Code can be interpreted as a to leave open to the pastoral
creativity of the Church local.
We believe that since the topic of the local Church,
authentic rediscovery of the Vatican II, the theology of any other reality
infradiocesan must start. The Parish receive from the Diocese its eclesiality
and the Diocese belongs to the Parish its concrete task of building the Church.
The Local Church commends to the parish:
The
globality of the pastoral action: The Parish is the place or
space in which one lives the eclesiality in global form.
The Parish should give EVERYTHING to ALL... if it
makes it, the Parish becomes a cell of the particular Church, in its being's
basic unit, in the most significant public and visible expression of what is to
be Church. This way, the Parish has the capacity to show the universality of
the mission of the Church. To belong to a Parish is to belong to a Church and
to be in Communion with the rest of Churches.
The
territoriality: the territory sums up the reality of the Christian community.
The spiritual maternity of the Parish, today it has a
great capital importance, the topic of the Christian initiation. Of it, the
pattern of Church, the evangelizing mood of the faithful ones and the truth of
a life and of alive Christian community. The Parish is very especially
manifestation and realization of the ecclesiastic maternity that it engenders
continually new members of the community.
This means that the Parish should take care, with
pastoral care, the catechetics and catecumenals processes and that the
initiation in the faith finds its manifestation and last realization in the
Sunday’s Eucarist, true heart of the presence of the parochial life. In it, it
is manifested and lived the globality of what is the Church. The presence and
Lord Jesus' paschal ministry continues being in the Eucarist the reason of the
community, the force for the evangelization and the thing that configures its
life, because of it feeds it.
Rules for the parochial
Renovation:
The Synod of the lays requested the renovation from
the sacramental practice, the community and missionary sense, and the Christian
formation. The Exhortation Apostolic Christifideles
laici picked up and it enlarged the proposition of the Priest.
There it is affirmed that the Parish is not the only
pastoral structure neither ecclesiastic, that which doesn't subtract it
importance to the Parish according to the Synod, is one of the most valid
structures for the local construction of the Church. The Parish is, then, a
necessary, but not absolute structure.
It is the
Theology of the mission. The first and main approach to
evaluate the action of the Parish; it is not the sociology, because this never
replaces to the theology. All parochial structure should be built from and on,
theological approaches.
To value
the world today and the present moment. Today's
world: the today´s men and women who
the Parish has to Evangelize. This implies proximity, incarnation, syntony with
their problems, to speak the same language, encounter with the men and with
their world.
Healthy
practice of the profetism. Announce and denounces.
Great
Pastoral activity. That it impacts in everybody, that
has enough Evangelizing deepness.
Not to
work from the individualism, neither of closed postures. Any
pastoral agent, and much less a Parish priest should make it. The Parish cannot
be conceived as a closed and absolute space of pastoral. The Parish is a valid
structure and necessary, but not absolute.
The Parish
priest is not the Parish. It has to be conceived and
contemplated from the community and not from the Parish priest person. As much
the parochial Vicars as the pastoral agents are not the parish priest servants
but of the community.
The “Cura Animarum” cannot be continued
understanding from the sacramentalization.
The Parish
cannot close on the environment of the parochial Church. It
has to Evangelize the atmosphere inside which it is in.
The Parish
cannot forget neither to ignore the diocesan reality. The
local Church, as reference place and origin of the parochial eclesiality. Each
parish should have very clear conscience from its ownership to a local Church.
The Parish
should offer a solid spirituality (doctrinal) and intense. But
no avoid “to the man and the woman from the wish, a spirituality that guides
the human desire toward the seduction of God in Jesus.
It is urgent to activate in each Parish the
missionary dynamism to make arrive the Gospel’s message to those who are not participating, people's
great majority.
.
The Parish should promote in its faithful a real
sense of belonging to the ecclesiastic community, where the person participates
regulary to the Eucharistic community and feel welcome and accompanied by the
community.
We have to energize the communion structures and
participation at parochial level: Coordination Team, Pastoral Council, Pastoral
Assembly, Parochial Pastoral Assembly, and give them a true sense of
participation.
Facing to all the tasks, is necessary to prioritize
our pastoral work by means of a real pastoral planning.
The participation of the lay ones in the different
pastoral tasks requires a systematic and permanent formation that many times
surpass the Parish capacity.
More and
more, we need urgently a pastoral group with clearly defined pastoral
approaches and accepted by the different Parishes and Church movements .
In the rural and suburban Parishes, the local
community occupies an important space in the parochial structure. In the urban
Parishes also exist other approaches, not merely territorial, but of belonging
to certain parochial community. The work with specialized groups and the
pastoral of movements breaks easily the mark of the territorial Parish in the
city.
It is necessary to think for the urban pastoral, in
responsible sectional that know to welcome to new neighbors on behalf of the
Parish, and to take in the strong times of the year a message on behalf of the
Church to the families, for example: with occasion of the Lent, Christmas,
Saint Patron party, some death,
marriage, baptism, etc.
The experience of a PAROCHIAL MISSION can help us to
find new opportunities of Evangelization in the sectors: for example family´s
mission or anniversary of the Parish.
Above any legalism, it should be the attention to
people and the concrete families, to make them feel God´s grace and fondness
towards each one of them. This is then, the necessity of embodying the pastoral
of the good Samaritan inside the reality of our parochial communities.
We, the Oratorians, want to be, in the modern times,
a sign of love of God and of the presence of the Holy Spirit, as St. Philip was
in his time. The Oratory is called to take the Gospel in the modern world with
its proposals of love, simplicity, happiness and of authentic sentence. To
attend more efficiently to the mission of the Church in the world, it is
indispensable for the Oratory to know the own charisma like a Gift of the Holy
Spirit, to valorize, to power and to announce it.
The secular Oratory was born in needy times of a
radical reformation of the costumes, Christian
open wings to the more modern initiatives of charity, pastorals, cultural,
recreational, musical... after having tempered the spirit with the prayer and
the sacraments, it was propose to create a true Christian community that served
as ferment in the own atmosphere, that instructed and formed pleasing. Original
method, in which assiduous and familiar treatment with God’s Word, the prayer
and the human encounter, take the individual's integral formation.
St. Philip also commissioned to the lays to commented
God’s Word. The great novelty of the Oratory was its spontaneity and the task
that the lays carried out. He didn't direct
the Oratory, but it was his inspiration. In the Oratory, the first was
the conversion on God’s Word, in a simple way, in a family climate, where none
felt strange.
Philip knew the Writings deeply, because of his reading and meditation. The Oratory
always keep esteemly the knowledge and the meditation of God’s Word and the
announcement of the “Good New” was the main way of renovation of the Christian
life. St. Philip didn't want to be Bible theorist, but rather it transmitted in
his soul, the experience that the Holy Spirit suggested him. There is where
resides St. Philip’s originality.
The charity works were of the meditation on God’s
Word. No one can know God like father neither the universal fraternity of the
men without feeling as own the sufferings of the other ones. The charity works
meant to put into practice the sufferings of the other ones, they meant to put
into practice as much as learned. All those things were conversion signs, they
were those “words” they became “life.”
“Who wants another thing that is not Christ, doesn't
know what wants; who looks for another thing that is not Christ, doesn't know
what demands: who acts and doesn't make it because of Christ, doesn't know what
is making.” This radical Christ-center is a fundamental fact of St. Philip’s
spirituality.
“None true son of St. Philip can be said, but it is
humble.” “Be humble, ben down.”
The oratorians cannot forget:
That the secularity, so much, the pastors one as the
secular Brothers one consists in: with missionary heart to inhabit more inside
this world, with its restlessness, temptations and ferments to help it to find
itself in Christ.
That the typical Philip’s work and the one specific
of the congregation of the Oratory it is the Secular Oratory, born in needy
times of a radical reformation of the customs, Christian communities open to
the most modern initiatives of charity, pastorals, cultural, recreational,
musical, etc., after having formed the spirit with the prayer and the
Sacraments.
Thinking in a model of Church we are projected to a
practical description that helps us to define the behavior relationships and of
belonging. Our ideal of Church is to end up being:
An
Evangelized and Evangelizing Church that allows the option for the poor, giving
testimony of evangelical poverty and of commitment.
A community
that liberates of personal and social sin, besides their consequent unfair
structures, looking for a full participation and communion in the Church and in
the world.
A
community that in the liturgy celebrates the salvation and become the seed of
God’s Kingdom.
For this model of Church can embody in the reality,
it is necessary to promote the ecclesiastic communities in our Oratorian
Parishes, with some concrete characteristics:
Them to be constituted in a place of Evangelization.
Them to favor the experience of new interpersonal
relationships in the faith.
Them to promote people's active participation in the
ecclesiastic tasks.
Them to be able to unite the reflection and the
action, the living of every day and the Christian faith; the personal, the
pastoral and social action.
Them to define the commitment with the family, the
work, the neighborhood and the local community.
Them to acquire a bigger commitment with the social
justice and the transformation of the world with an eye toward the Kingdom.
The ecclesiastic communities, end up building a more
apostolic model of Church that the one of the traditional Parish; a more
community, missionary, prophetic, liberator and more open to today's world
Church.
A present Church in the human community where the
lays participate actively, with a missionary dynamism and at the same time
Evangelizing; open to the problems, to the challenges and the hopes of people
and the town, always giving signs of fraternal communion.
At the present time, the sense of belonging to an
ecclesiastic community doesn't exist; a very fragile life experience of the
internal love exists only, of that “look how they love each other” that was so
characteristic of the primitive Christian communities that are described in the
Acts of the Apostles.
Belonging to a Church implies to feel member of this
Church that on the other hand it sustains and support you. It is a mutual
relationship between the person and the group with which both are strengthen
and feel committed. The lack of belonging and of life experience of the
ecclesiastic community in the environment of our parochial communities is
manifested, at wider level, for the lack of an effective pastoral group in the
big sectors.
There are other many factors, not less differ and
important, in the lack of sense of effective belonging of many Catholics to
their Church, because of the superficial Evangelization and the little
instruction of the Christian doctrine that convert many of our parishioners, in
“very easy prey”, of the proselytizing attacks of great quantity of Protestant
sects.
The council Vatican II, in its dogmatic constitution Lumen Gentium illuminated this aspect of
the Church like community. The place where it is expressed and it is manifested
in an unequivocal way this community of faith and of life, it is the
Eucharistic Celebration.
In the Eucharistic’s bread fraction, really
participating of the body of the Lord, we rise to a communion with Him and
among us. Being a single bread, we all form a single body, because we all
participate of oneself bread. (1
Cor.10, 17; L.G.7).
The Church is carried out in a concrete and tangible
way, in the community that celebrates the Eucarist. Theologically we can say
that is in the parochial community that celebrates the Eucarist, where the
Church is constituted locally. St.
Domingo's Document say: “The Parish is not mainly a structure, a territory, a
building, but the family of God, like a fraternity encouraged by the unit
Spirit. The Parish is founded about a theological reality because it is a
Eucharistic community.” (SD 58).
Because all of this an important question that
interests us to develop does arise: How live in today's world, and mainly in
the city?, this faith and life community, that is the Parish, according to the
concepts mentioned previously.
1 –
Educational Pastoral
It is not a chaplaincy in a traditional way this is a
religion class, a chat, a Eucharist the time in time, but of beginning the
children in the knowledge of the true God, of Jesus Christ, Person Divine and
only Lord; to raise in their mind and in their heart the certainty of the love
of God; to help them to discover their condition of human beings with vocation
to the transcendence, or the ethical dimension and religious of a truly
integral education; everything can achieve if today's school and that of
tomorrow, is thought, it is conceived, it is structured, it place, a space is
made, in which is not only spoken or things are said, but overalls in which
something is made, some experiences are lived and in the one which the entirety
school- life (we are speaking of a global conception of the school life),
PEDAGOGY is MADE, and in our case, PEDAGOGY OF RELIGIOUS VALUE.
In this context we can affirm that the religion
professors including the Pastor, should be all and each one of the educators
that work in an educational institution, so that the traditional conception of
“religion professors” has to give the place to the one of Christian educators.
which are presented as what they are and that they affirm with respect, but
without complex, their Christian condition. Just this way, some day, it will be
achieved the school’s lifetime lived with authentic evangelizing sense, so that
with all right and true realism can be spoken of a Evangelized and Evangelizing
school, avoiding for this road, that the religion class becomes a monologue of
a single professor inside a school classroom and during the classic “religion
class.”
As pastors we should make possible that our educators
end up being owners of a great capacity, themselves to be the manufacturers of
a thought and a pedagogic practice that converts or make of the school life a
pedagogy of values with Evangelizing force. We need, inevitably, our educators
to be it for vocation and not simply salaried; only when the work is carried
out for vocation it is possible to play a decisive paper in the achievement of
the human quality of the educational task; in a same way it would make possible
to act with a clear conscience that as much the family as the school are the
first responsible for the image of the Christianity and of its credibility in
front of the children and the youths; it is possible to understand the value
and the function of the personal testimony in terms of Christian life, the
value and the Evangelizing function of the training.
It doesn't fit doubt that in the general atmosphere
of the school, the activities of all and each one of the educators influences
in the mind and the heart of the children in a much more positive way that a
religion class, a sporadic Eucharist, some coexistence, or the same religion
class. In our Parishes, the schools and the colleges should have the kind,
helpful presence, and without pretenses of a pastor that Evangelizes the school
and that knows how to be integrated to the school life, to encourage it and to
enrich it with the testimony of their personal life and their lighty word, and
all this in the mark, in a clear option for the children and the youths, the
school life acquired without place to doubts an effective evangelizing
dynamism.
The Oratorian Pastor’s mission in the school should
not be the one of dictating the religion class, neither that of some sporadic
services but his inspiring presence, his contagious happiness, his capacity and
his disposition of making friends and his love for the children are what the
school of the new millennium waits and needs from him.
The oratorian should create spaces, instances that
can help as much to the children as to the youths to discover and to assimilate
the idea of a personal God, and to start a relationship, in Jesus Christ, and
for Him; and this as starting point of a future synthesis God–human Life,
God–human Culture.
We have to think of a school that Evangelizes with
force, and with evangelizing intention, that is to say, a school life that
announces the “good new” of God in Jesus Christ and never a religious teaching
with their methods and their objectives as if it was any school discipline. In
any moment this style contradicts the juridical classification of religious
freedom in force because the religious freedom doesn't mean no-religion.
A school that works for the human integral formation,
IS NOT ABLE TO DECLARES NEUTRAL, NEITHER ATHEIST, NEITHER AGNOSTIC.
An educational institution in which the children and
the youths are stimulated to discover the true sense of the life, to humanize
and to dignify their person, to grow in humanity; cannot make of their
Institutional Educational Project an option for not- being, or for nothing; if
it makes it, it would be refusing to itself as school, denying their mission
and true reason of being. Neither the atheism, neither the agnosticism, neither
the existential hole of Sartre fits in the conception, neither in the daily
life of a school that should be instrument in the children's hands and the
youths to discover the sense of the human life and to end up being fully men,
fully women.
We must not forget that the Oratorian is forced to also
take the entirety of the Gospel to the school and in a modern world with its
proposal of love, of wisdom, simplicity, of happiness, of testimony and of
authentic sentence. On the other hand, we are forced to serve as ferment in the
own atmosphere instructing, forming and pleasing: it is fundamental the
assiduous and family treatment of the God’s Word, the prayer and the human
encounter in order to achieve the individual's integral formation.
V. 2 – The
Ludicrous Pastoral
Let us remember that all our pastoral mission in the
Oratorian Parish should embody St. Philip´s spirit who affirmed that the
happiness will be eternal inheritance for the fair ones but already from this
life the presence of the Holy Spirit give a premature pleasure of the paradise.
Our Saint was invaded of the Holy Spirit and he expanded around him an intense
perfume of happiness “The Lord love to who gives with happiness”. Philip
wanted, also, communicate this fruit of the presence of the Holy Spirit of the
other ones.
The happiness is contagious, it is the best
discipline to progress in the way to the spirit, while the melancholy and the
sadness are not but obstacles. Philip’s sharp, humorous and brilliant
personality overcomes any idea that one can make of its happiness. Today we have
to apply in our parochial pastoral that statement that has acquired axiom
character, that the children learn playing then it is very possible and
important that through the ludicrous can induce as much in the children as in
the youths, and also in the adults, the idea of God and in particular of his
love for us.
We can take advantage of the song, the game, the
theater, the marionettes, the music, the drawing, a good selection of dynamic,
etc., like didactic help to energize the process of an evangelization that
takes the discovery of God progressively and that it stimulates the
relationship with Him in Jesus' person.
They are many the audiovisual and the materials that
can be used with success in the parochial environment and that they would be
able to wake up a great sympathy and it influences in the mind and in the heart
of an entire parochial community, since all those materials present the
Christianity, the Christian faith, like an authentic party and to Jesus like
who comes to encourage that party in their hearts.
Usually today neither to the children, less to the
youths, and to the adults don't like to distribute long sentences, but it
satisfies them and they love to sing, to dance, to act, and to be creative. All
these reasons in front of the new millennium to think of the projection of a
ludicrous pastoral like important element for an effective evangelization.
Inside a formation spiritual chord with the times should take us to the
conviction, that a possible ludicrous pastoral should serve for that to develop
the conviction gradually that any man, any woman will be able to spend playing
a lifetime, less when what is in the middle it is the personal relationship
with God.
Inside the pastoral reality we should be convinced at
least in our Latin American towns that we are in the obligation of fomenting as
much the art as the culture but it is necessary to look for an appropriate
pedagogy that combined with the love and the culture characteristic of each
town lands us in the reality of the new millennium.
BRIGHENTI AGENOR Metodología para mí, proceso de Planificación.
1998
CELAM Documento de Puebla 1979
CELAM Documentos de Santo Domingo 1992
COD.DER.CAN.1983
FLORISTAN CASIANO Dicc. Abreviado de Pastoral, Verbo Divino 1988
JUAN PABLO II Chistrifideles
Laici 1989
JUAN PABLO II Exhortación apostólica, Os Daré Pastore
SOBRINO JHON Resurrección de la verdadera Iglesia 1981
VATICANO II Constitución Sagrada
VATICANO II Constitución Litúrgica
VATICANO II Constitución Decreto sobre el Apostolado de
los
Seglares 1965
VATICANO II
Gandium
et Spes (Iglesia de un mundo
moderno) 1990
VELA JESÚS ANDRÉS Proyecto Educativo de la Escuela 1980
P. CARLOS MARÍN Los valores del Evangelio
N.I.P. y Proyecto Pastoral
Diócesis De Ipiales
CINEP
P. Ramón Martínez Cardoso
C.O.
P. Raúl Herrera Cervantes
C.O.
To
speak about the Mexican[39]
and the oratorian is equal to be introduced in the endless polemic of the
construction of identities[40]. That is to say, it would be to
confront the challenge of specifying, if it is possible, what is the Mexican
and what is the oratorian?. To this it would also be added the endless
discussion of how ‘two identities ' enters in relationship?.
So, the first thing that it is necessary to make is
to verify that if we consider in abstract as much the Mexican as the oratorian,
these concepts don't say for themselves mutual relationship. It is only when,
abandoning the mere concepts and when considering both, rather, like a
historical – existential reality, we notice of a possible relationship. This
constitutes our search, that is to say, trying to propose a hypothesis of how
the oratorian and the Mexican can be bound by virtue of becoming historical of
the symbiosis process that has been started from the 16th century,
of these two realities.
Then,
our objective is to present the Mexican as a cultural mosaic and its respective
relationship with the oratorian through our history.
In other terms, it is to try to respond:
What is
the Mexican identity? and how this identity is it built?
What is
the oratorian? and how this identity is it built?
Finally,
How is it possible that both identities enter in relationship?
It is then when we will be able to also wonder: if
the oratorian spirit has penetrated until the center of the Mexican culture; if
the Oratory in Mexico is a “Mexican oratory”; Which process has it followed the
Oratory in Mexico regarding the Oratory in Europe: imitation, transplantation
or assimilation? or if its mexicanity has followed another way of conformation,
Which!
Paraphrasing Carlos Fuentes, we intend to think and
to dialogue on if like oratorians and as Mexicans we have really made the
oratory in Mexico to be Mexican Oratory; if we have made the effort because it
is it, and if the effort has been worthwhile, if along more than three
centuries of oratorian life in Mexico we have copied without judge a foreign
model of oratory; if we have been able to invent our own model of Mexican
oratory.
1.1. The
position of the matter.
About the Mexican identity several things have been
said. How does the Mexican nation emerge? Which are the elements that
constitute it? The problem of the conformation of the national identity is one
of the most polemic cultural knots in the history of our country, like we
suppose of any other one. The first approaches to this question go back until
Francisco Xavier Clavijero works, Servando Teresa of Mier and Carlos María
Bustamante. The annals of the memory cultural Mexican have cultivated this
intense and complex polemic around the sense and to the value of what could
call national identity. During our century the Matter recovered its
encouragement after the episodes of the revolution of 1910. Diverse authors
renovated the debate around the meaning of the Mexican. From divergent
positions were planned multiple definitions and hypothesis to decipher or to
understand the signs of identity of what was also denominated the ‘querella de
Mexico[41].
Writers like Alfonso Reyes, Martín Luis Guzman, Samuel Ramos, José Vasconcelos,
Octavio Paz, Carlos Fuentes, Carlos Monsivais, among other, undertook the
search of the origins and the content of the Mexican identity.
Let us stop only in some of these more representative
authors with their different positions.
The
defense of the pluriculturel.
Carlos Fuentes says:
“Everybody has several faces in Mexico. It is Indian,
it is Spanish, it has much of the culture and French ideology, and it also has
a modernization varnish that are put one in another, so it is very difficult to try to discover our
true face.” “Mexico is characterized by the coexistence of diverse cultures,
from the Neolithic until the modern industrial culture”[42].
The defense of the unique character of the
Mexican.
To the question of if a peculiar way exists of
belonging to the Mexican, Raúl Bejar Navarro assures that it can be spoken with
wide certainty of the existence of a personality of the Mexican. If the
character of the Mexican exists, it should, as specifically Mexican, to have
been formed by the inhabitants from Mexico, for the interaction of the Mexican
town, what doesn't exclude, evidently, the external influences[43].
The defense of the renouncement to
affirm an identity of the Mexican.
He can have reason more or less, Fernando Benítez,
when he says to seem him futile to study the being of the Mexican. For him, and
not only for him, it is very difficult to say who a Mexican is. This difficulty
faces it equally, although possibly not in the same degree, the Americans to
describe or to understand the American; or the Canadians the canadian ; or
the French the French, etc. ... For this same author, the question of the being
of the Mexican, it cares little, he finds it irrelevant. He affirms that “we
(the Mexicans), are a country pluriculturel that offers a very wide range of
humans”[44].
The defense of the identity for the customs.
Carlos Monsiváis says that “ That there is it a group
called national identity: language, religious beliefs, customs, food,
literature, music, interrelation forms, etc. But of these common knots doesn't
come off a singular caracterology (the ontology of the Mexican)” [45]
The defense of the uncertainty of the
identity.
At final, Samuel Ramos affirms that: “Who seeks to
make a serious investigation on the Mexican culture, he will find a field full with uncertainties. To his look
will offer a wealth of works made by Mexicans in which he won't be able to
discriminate against original qualities that authorize to proclaim the
existence of a vernacular style. And, however, when works exist, their lack of
originality doesn't mean that the town where they have appeared it lacks an own
culture. We consider that the essential of the culture is in a way of man’s
life, even when in this, a creative impulse doesn't exist. In the way that, in
absence of an objective culture, that culture can exist in another form, that
is to say, subjectively. Then, a priori,
we are not able to neither to affirm neither to deny the existence of a Mexican
culture”[46].
1.2. Position of an alternative.
The
matter that is to the base of most of these proposals is the effort of building
an identity starting from the difference so wanted by the modernity. But in our
times of planetary civilization, of irruption of the minority identities, of
borders and nationalisms falls the question for the identity has been
unimportant .
Until now, it has been clear that to approach the
problem of the identity is to challenge all budget of esencialism that seeks to
understand the identity like something static and definable; that to seek to
narrate the memory of a homeland as if an unique itinerary that ends up being a
narration that legitimates the history of the powerful ones, what it is
impossible. It urges, rather, a history of the collective identities that shows
how the human groups have assumed diverse exegesis of themselves in the
becoming of their history[47].
Now
then, How is it that the human groups,
had conformed their identities, in their history becoming? Is it question only
of a shared geographical space?, Or is it perhaps question of sharing some same
institutions?
The hypothesis that here we advance, based on the
philosophy of the alterity[48],
it is that the identification process of the human is granted thanks to the
relationship with the other one been founded in a shared experience.
Indeed, ’I know who I am’ because the word of the other one that reveals my being
in a shared experience; that makes that the other one and me have possess an
identity it is that both participate of oneself history that other have given
us[49].
In words of P. Ricoeur, the experiences given to a human group are a
hermeneutic mark in which we interpret the reality that identifies us and in
which we interpret the new experiences that we are receiving[50].
Based on this we can affirm that to speak of a
Mexican identity has so much of ambiguous as of dangerous. As, we said, Samuel
Ramos point to a multiple Mexican
identities based on the diverse experiences that have lived and shared the
different human groups of the geographical region that today knows as Mexico.
So we can talk about several ‘Méxicos': the modern Mexico that participated in
the independence experience, the revolutionary Mexico that has lived of “the
rents” of the Mexican revolution; as well as of the indigenous Mexico that has
lived at the margin of the modernization and revolution processes; etc...[51]
That makes to each one of these ‘Méxicos' possess an
identity, because of the different
experiences that have shared in becoming of their history.
To
talk about the oratorian face us in the same difficulty and demand of
understanding with which we face talking about the Mexican.
If it has been clear that an
identity is built from the experiences shared by a human group in becoming of
its history, then also when referring to the ‘oratorian identity ', we must
recover that experience that gave origin to the religious movement that today
calls Oratory. It urges, then, to return to the origins, to return and to make
present the experience of a man, called Philip Neri that knew how to share it
giving, this way, life to the Oratorian
phenomenon. And is that, indeed, the Oratory is not another thing but
the intent of maintaining alive this man's experience, Philip Neri.
The
founder experience.
The Spirit burst into the Church, he makes it born
there where men and women live the experience of being God’s sons and brothers
between them. In all the times this experience of New Life burst into males and
women giving origin to forms of life in the Church with the purpose of
maintaining this authentic experience of borninig Church[52].
Why continue entering the Spirit in the Church? We
should recognize it, the Ecclesiastic community has been generated institutions
and control forms of this experience that cause a breathlessness of the Spirit.
Indeed, when men and women notice that the organization of its community has
established behavior patterns that darken, when they don't avoid, this original
experience, they are given to the task of returning to the origins of this
experience. So all movement of spiritual life in the Church is understood as a
claim to live the genuine experience of being God’s sons. Any founder of a
religious movement of the Church try to make enter again in his historical
moment an experience that he fully has lived, the experience of being son[53].
The same thing happened in the case of Philip.
Indeed, when a man or a woman let that the Spirit enters in its experience of
being sons, of being loved by God, the minimum thing that they can make it is
to consecrate all their forces so that everybody that surrounds him,
experiences the same thing, for that reason they are men of creative
imagination, for that reason they invent forms and methods so that all the
other ones can participate of his experience. These forms and methods are
bounded in the historical context that have played them to live; they feel that
their time urges them to express them spiritual experience responding to the
necessities of their contemporaries. For the same thing, the movement that
Philip Neri started also has antecedent notables and an entire socioculturel
and ecclesiastical context that makes comprehensible his proposal.
Then it must be clear that the founder experience of
the Oratory movement, that happened in Philip Neri's life, is not another thing
but the same Christian experience fed by the freshness of the primitive Church.
Philip's experience is the life experience of ‘to be born of the Spirit ' (Jn
3), of being sealed by the Spirit (Ef 1,13), of being baptized in the Spirit
(2Cor 1,21-22); of being recognized by the Father like son that lives the
freedom (Rom 8,14-25).
The
project - oratory, fruit of an experience.
Christ's
love urges us. Philip, having lived the experience off being son, he
confronted it with the historical context of their time; with the social and
economic situation, with the ecclesiastic, cultural and religious situation.
And then, he started to express his experience through a project: the Oratory.
Philip that had been born in Florencia in 1515 was
broadly influenced by this whole context of religious movements that tried to give new life to the Church. The
political and economic problem that lived beside their family in Florencia
(cradle of the Renaissance), until their direct contact with San Marcos’
dominicans[54], the
Benedictine of Montecasino[55],
the Jesuits of the Sapienza and the Augustinian in reason of his philosophy
studies and theology, granted Philip a very wide vision of the reformation that
was happening in the Church.
Most of the authors are agree in that a deep
experience that Philip lived, there where he liked to frequent the tombs of the
martyrs columns of the primitive Church, fanned him to propose his own project.
After abandoning his studies, a search life began. He
prayed in the Churches of Rome, he visited the big sanctuaries, the famous
basilicas and, mainly, he became fond to go to the Catacombs of San Sebastián,
the only ones knew in his time. It was here where that of the fire[56]
that lodged in his heart happened: tremor, ardor, throbs are all them forms of
trying to narrate the inexpressible of the experience of being son of God, of
the love of God that makes clamor: “it is already enough, Lord. I don't
tolerate more.” The one that has experienced the experience that founds the
Christian existence, that is to say the experience of being son of God, for the
stamp of His Spirit, is not able to but affirming as San Pablo: “Christ's love
urges us” or like Philip “I am wounded for the love.”
This way, Philip puts on in search of an opted
ministry and reasoned. He/she didn't register in a religious order among the
numerous ones existent in their time, neither he/she wanted to be ordered
priest, but rather in a movement of spiritual spontaneity he/she rushed to
assist the multiple necessities of the Rome of then. He/she was devoted to the
attention of the pilgrims and under the care of the sick persons, he/she
enrolled in the Oratory of the divine Love of San Jerónimo[57],
where the Christian life was fomented of lay and clergymen, the attention to
the needful and eucharistics devotions; He founded the Fraternity of the Sacred Trinity for the Pilgrims and
Convalescents (1550) and only later he was ordered priest residing in the
only place that accommodated to his restless freedom spirit: San Jerónimo.
Almost everything arose discreetly and like something
very natural. Around him begun to gather all kind of people and social
condition, for spontaneously to read the Word of God and to comment it, to
program an activity in the needful favor, to share cheerful and simply their
Christian experience, without reformation pretenses. This stranger mixes of
different elements makes to notice how Philip took of where he could to
transmit his experience; this method of knowing how to unite the beauty, the
nature, the human genius, with the religion and the art, wisely reconciled by a
festival climate, attracted quickly to many. Philip's piece became too small to
welcome the group in quick growth and he had to look for wider spaces[58].
Of all the above-mentioned it is that as well as when
referring to the Mexican identity it is necessary to understand it as a mosaic
of diverse ‘Méxicos ' fruit of the different experiences that have had the
different fellows relationship; likewise to speak of ‘oratorian identity ' it is
necessary to refer to a shared founder experience, Philip Neri’s experience
that we have proposed as experience of being son from the way and like Philip
forged it. In other terms, the oratorian identity of some men and women, it is
built in the effort of making present in becoming of the centuries and in the
different geographical contexts the founder experience that Philip shared to
those that formed the First Oratory.
1. A first
approach.
It has
been, verified that the Oratory was born of St. Philip Neri's inflamed heart,
in the Rome of the 16th century, in the European Continent, in the
Renaissance Italy, in the Rome of the ‘Saqueo’, impregnated of the Florentine
spirit of “Pippo Buono.”
Meanwhile, beside the big ocean, a new culture was
being born, a new spirit was gestating, a different race was arising, some new
relationships were interweaving: the Mexican culture. Although the earth that
covered it didn't have the name of now: Mexico.
We bring the synthetic description that Marciano
presents us: The Oratory and the Congregation of the Oratory,
“It had its principle in some spiritual practices
still had among lays, and to other devote limited exercises to the four walls
of our sacred Father Philip Neri small room; but growing later happily, it has
not only become big in Rome, stiller which tree without measure has extended
its branches until the confines of the sea, and from the Tíber it has dilated
them to the four points of the earth, penetrating until in the ‘Indias’ and the
New World”[59].
Hardly had lapsed thirty years of Philip Neri's
canonization, by the Pope Gregorio XV, in the 1621, when the first steps were
taken to settle down in the New Spain, congregations of secular priests that
tried to live inside the evangelical spirit and with a constitution, contents
in the rules of the Oratory that had been approved by Gregorio's XIII papal
authority in 1575.
Speaking of how the Congregations of St. Philip
Neri's Oratory arose in Mexico, the P. Francisco Aguilera, in the introduction
that makes to the book “Oratorios de san
Felipe Neri en México y un testimonio vivo en la fundación del Oratorio de San
Felipe Neri en la Villa de Orizaba”, says:
“this work allows us to peek in the fog of the past
to appreciate the work and historical projection of a clerical institute that
was born to impulse of the Holy Spirit, and whose practical ideals surpass the
outlines of its time and three centuries more, (the one) it germinated
spontaneously in the fertile lands of the New World, participating in an active
way in the evolutionary process of the new-Spain society of 16-18th
centuries....[60]
The houses of the Oratory in Mexico was formed from
the beginning with arisen elements of the clergy diocesan resident, creole
priests in their immense majority that group and organize under the aegis from
St. Philip Neri to the one who take like model of priestly life, to carry out a
work of specific mercy.
The Oratory, like it left the inflamed heart and of
St. Philip Neri's intelligence it takes, as the water, the form of the
recipient that contains it. This way, we can know what we are referring when we
say “the Italian Oratory”, “the French Oratory”, “the Polish Oratory”, “the
Spanish Oratory”, “the Colombian Oratory”... “German”, “sudafricano”, “Brazilian”, etc. ... “the
Mexican Oratory”, because each one of them takes the mark of the Italian, of
the French, of the Polish, of the Spanish, and so forth.
2. The
position of a hypothesis.
Although, the Oratory arrived in
Mexico, through the foundation of Congregations of the Oratory, we consider a
real danger for the Mexican Oratory, the belief that for the simple fact that
congregations of the Oratory exist in Mexico, for it same it exists “a Mexican
Oratory.” I find that we must go more to the bottom of the
things, going into in an attitude of more serious reflection, for not falling
in the nets of the artificiality, of the superficiality, of the caricaturel. To
speak of Oratory in Mexico it is not only enough that the Congregations of the
same name, were born in Mexico for Mexican founders, it is also required that,
the Oratory in Mexico has a essential hipostatic character, formed by the
foundry of two identities: the oratorian and the Mexican.
For that reason it is necessary to continue wondering
how in a symbiosis way they have cohabited these two identities, the Mexican
and the oratorian?
About the Mexican it must already be clear. First,
being Mexican is not only for being born in a certain geography, neither only
to live in some certain institutions, nonetheless to possess documents that
credit it; but -and together with all the above-mentioned- somebody is Mexican
because of sharing common experiences in relationship, in certain moments.
Second, and in the above-mentioned consequence, given
the diversity of human groups settled down in the Mexican geography and their
diverse experiences in becoming of their history, Mexico has many faces. And
any identity that seeks to enter in connection with the Mexican, will make it
specificity with one of so many faces.
2. In
reference to the oratorian must be also already undoubtedly to talk about an
oratorian identity it is equal to recognize a process of maintaining alive the
experience that gave him origin, Philip Neri's experience, of being son of God.
And it is like the P. affirmed Faber:
“What Philip left in inheritance to his Congregation
(to his Oratory), it has not been so much a rule, but rather a ‘certain spirit
'. For that reason, a Oratory that loses
its vigor is condemned to die as if it was down the natural law of the
dehydration. The Oratory cannot be stereotyped copy of last situations because,
as something spiritual, it is
distinguished and adapted to new given situations. It is soul without body, the
different circumstances are its body. This is its peculiarity. The
effectiveness of its work resides exactly here[61].”
Then, like Newman said: ” The Oratory is an idea that
is embodied in the diverse situations of the human, because of that it is
impossible to speak of a precise and prefabricated structure of the oratorian
that has to be repeated in the diverse places where there is such Oratory. The Oratories are not born as
arising of a great stub, as the foundations of branches of a transnational one,
they arise rather, of the experience of men and women in a certain existential
situation that try to share an experience as Philip’s experience.
Therefore, it is not the same thing to say, ‘Oratory
in Mexico ' that ‘Mexican Oratory '. The Oratory exists in Mexico, but also
this it should be Mexican, that is to say it must have one of the several
Mexican faces, it must have Mexican dresses, Mexican characteristics.
3. In
Mexico we can speak of Mexican identities - different, peculiar, singular
oratorians. This way, it is not the same thing to speak of a Oratory with
Mexican face of the modernity, think for example in the Oratories arisen in the
Valley of Mexico that to speak of Oratories arisen in the Mexico
postrevolucionario of the ‘Bajío’, think for example, San Miguel Allende,
Guanajuanto, León, etc.
The difference arises of the diverse participation of
two autonomous experiences that build two different identities: the Mexican and
the oratorian[62].
In front of
the Third millennium, and inside this Great International Oratorian Encounter,
is necessary that we take, the Mexican oratorians, the challenge of giving to
the Mexican Oratory its authentic identity of the oratorian and of the Mexican,
that which demands from our behalf an entire work of responsible creativity.
With Samuel Ramos we say that the activity of
thinking is not a deluxe function, but a vital necessity for the human, for the
man and the woman oratorians, and that is what we intend to make in this
studio, not only to look at our history of Mexican oratorians, but also
projecttoward a future, the face future to the third millennium. It is that, by
virtue of the thought, our oratorian life is not only pass, but also present
and future. The thought on the oratorian and the Mexican, means us the
possibility to take advantage of the memory of our experiences in favor of the
present and also, the organ for the forecast of a better future. This reflexive
activity, allows to notice our position with the current moment; it is it the
one that allows not to get lost in our march, but rather for it we can know
which is the road that we have to travel.
It corresponds us to understand the oratorian from
the Mexican point of view, so that it is embodied appropriately in our cultural
mosaic. We have to think, to project, to carry out the oratorian from our
Mexican identity. In other words, our enormous task is ‘mexicanizar’ the
oratoriano.
As Mexicans, as French, as Italian, etc. ... we are
not able to neither we should think the oratorian like a strange reality, of
import in our own country, but to act and to carry out the oratorian in Mexico,
thought and acted by Mexicans, from our Mexican perspective, with the reality
material, spiritual, cultural Mexican reality. The universal of the oratorian
was made mexican with the peculiar of the cultural mosaic of the Mexican.
Our task is, then, important, and it consists on
responding us to the questions of how it has really been, how it is at the
present time and how the experience Mexican oratoriana will be; which are the
real possibilities of the oratorian existence in Mexico.
The measure unit within our reach is the Mexican
reality and the spirit genuinely oratorian, just as it arose of St. Philip
Neri's prophetic heart.
We want to be critical, with an objective critic in
the most possible, appealing to the constructive critic but at the same time
demandingly responsible.
We want to be aware of our true relationships with
the native Oratory, with St. Philip Neri's genuine spirit, with his founder
project, liberating us, if it existed, of all inferiority complex or of menial
obligatorily to a foreign model of oratory, to take an attitude of responsibility
with the Mexican Oratory, with what requests us the existence and life of the
Mexican Oratory.
So for the Oratory in Mexico being truly Mexican, us,
the Mexicans, need to know ourselves in our own identity, to know our history,
our character, and to welcome the task of being Mexican oratorians with love
and responsibility.
It is, in our case, of finding the Mexican
physiognomy of the oratorian, or the face of the Mexican oratory. We want to
already find that face in our tri-century oratorian life in Mexico; until what
degree the Oratory in Mexico is a Mexican Oratorian, because we want it, and
because we can make it as soon as he lacks that Mexican identity; which are the
authentic values of the oratorian, values of universal reach that have been, are
and they can be lived in respectful and deep dialogue with the Mexican.
We only propose some hints of what it could be
universal values of the oratorian to be embodied in the diverse Mexican faces:
A small
community of lay that feed of the spirit of Philip's founder experience.
A
community in the plurality and in the freedom. Where the
love of God has been experienced, it is also experienced the benevolence to
respect the process of each who is in his search of God. The conscience that
the community is constituted starting from the difference of its members that
not all must make the same thing, but rather all making their own things must
collaborate to make grow this all filiation experience. To be son of God means
to be to each other brothers, it means that I am such always in relation to
others that build me my identity; that together are making an experiment of new
life. The processes of new life in the Church.
But to speak from the difference always implies a
margin of freedom; of feeling sure of proposing a message with the freedom of
being sons. Philip Understand very well this and so, he was a freedom lover. He
left that each one proposed something according to his experience, always
respecting the difference from each one to the degree of being able to desist
of their own project: think, for example, in the variety of the elements that
forged the Oratory, in the spontaneity of their meetings and the lack of a
definite outline; in considering the freedom as entrance door to the
Congregation (no votes); and mainly in their strange capacity to determine
everything that he makes but not to be determined by anything; in his capacity
of not being still anchored by what he did. At the end of their days, the
Oratory was even something provisional. And it is that, who has experienced to
be son of God and not his servant, begins to live the freedom that it grants
him the Spirit in his heart. Philip before being prophet of the happiness, is
prophet of the freedom.
Closely bound community by the love’s bond. Philip
that had experienced the love of God was not able to but making it verifiable
in the love to the brothers. This way, he made a climate of love - affectivity
among his mates. He was not that who wanted to win the prize of popularity and
he had subordinate that completed his orders.
The result: spontaneous happiness to live in the
world. The consequence of this innovator practice of life Christian was the one
of causing a climate of true freedom that was reflected in the happiness of its
members.
We continue wondering, if we have not imitated
blindly a foreign model of the oratorian, drowning the development of the
mexican native potentialities native Mexicans this way, and falling in an
useless irrational imitation, characteristic of an infantile age.
Coyoacán,
Mexico, D.F. at June 3, 1998
I wish from the bottom of my heart to speak as a sole
expressionist, but to appoint myself as speaker of the Coordinating Commission of this II International Oratorian
Congress, Mexico 1998; but especially of the Mexican Federation. The current times urge us to pay attention,
compromise and to have audacity. This
is only possible if we direct our hearts to the findings of goodness and the
intelligence of the finding of truthfulness.
In other words, the accurate and necessary response of the great
Philipense family upon the challenges of the current World is the foundation of
the chosen theme for our Congress: “Prompto,
Corde, Respondeant”.
Of course the acceptance, the long preparation and
the development of our Congress has been possible because the love of the
Mexican Oratories has always believed in the utopias that are inspired by the
Divine Holy Spirit.
Or
isn’t the Oratory of St. Philip Neri the same realization of a utopia that is
inspired by the Holy Spirit that found an echo in the hearts, well disposed, by
the Apostle of Rome?
La
autonomy of the Oratorian Congregations has been invited to unite in an
authentic spirit of liberty, that as such it can be the foundation of an
expression of the maturity that defeats the insecurities and the
isolations. We are talking about an
enclosed Autonomy that is capable of allowing each and every one of us a
beneficial and common work.
In the
Oratorian universe there is a Sun that is promisingly and insists in inviting
us to walk guided by its splendorous and amicable light.
I end
my speech with confidence that this privileged experience that has reunited us
in Oaxtepec, has inflamed our hearts with the warming flame that is capable of
inspiring and allowing us to respond with Promptitude
of Heart to the arrival of a new and most precious Oratorian life.
“PROMPTO, CORDE,
RESPONDEANT”
THANK YOU.
POSTE ITALIANE - SERVIZIO TELEGRAFICO
ZCZC RMHOO8 P 3335967E
020/6B/55500068802384 10350

IGRM CO IGRM 102
00120 CITTADELVATICANO
102/95 26 1030 DEVIE
PADRE EDOARDO CERRATO
(HOO8)
PROCURATORE FENERALE
ORATORIO
VIA SAN GIROLAMO DELLA
CARITA ´63
00186 ROMA
SU SANTIDAD JUNA PABLO SEGUNDO SALUDA CORDIALMENTE A LOS
ORGANIZADORES Y PARTICIPANTES EN EL SEGUNDO CONGRESO INTERNACIONAL DE LA
FAMILIA ORATORIANA QUE TIENE LUGAR EN OAXTEPEC, A LA VEZ QUE LES ENCOMEINDA EN
SUS ORACIONES PARA QUE DICHO ENCUENTRO CONTRIBUYA AL BIEN DE LA IGLESIA DE LOS
HOMBRES DE HOY HACIENDO PRESENTE LA EXPERCIENCIA ESPIRITUAL Y FORMATIVA DE SAN
FELIPE NERI. CON ESTOS SENTIMIENTOS, EL SANTO PADRE LES IMPARTE DE CORAZON LA
IMPLORADA BENDICION APOSTOLICA, QUE COMPLACIDO EXTIENDE A LOS MIEMBROS DE LA
FAMILIA ORATORIANA.
CARDENAL ANGELO SODANO
SECRETARIO DE ESTADO DE SU
SANTIDAD
26/06 15:15
NNNN
Dal Vaticano, 24 giugno
1998.

Prot. N. 43255/98
Reverendo Padre,
In occasione del II Convegno Internazionale Oratoriano che
si terrà dal 13 al 17 del prossimo mese di luglio ad Oaxtepec di Morelos in
Messico, questo dicastero per gli Istituti
di vita consacrata e le Società di vita apostolica è lieto di far
pervenire ai partecipanti l'espressione delle propri felicitazioni per la
lodevole iniziativa, auspiciado che l'importante incontro delle varie Congregazioni dell'Oratorio susciti in voi
tutti, Figli di S. Filippo Neri, Chierici e Laici, un rinnovato inpegno di amore
e di Fedeltà al suo stesso ideale da voi liberamente abracciato.
Nell'ancor vivo clima del
Concilio Vaticano II, che nel promuovere l'aggiornamento della vita religiosa
ed apostolica esortava gli Istituti di vita consacrata e le Società di
vita apostolica alla riscoperta delle
loro origini, l'imminente Convegno vi offre l'opportunità per un'attenta
riflessione risalente fino alle sorgenti del vostro movimento per riscoprirvi e
se necessario recuperarvi quei valori che nella seconda metà del secolo XVI
determinarono il sorgere della vostra Società.
Le Congregazioni Oratoriane nacquero infatti nel clima della
grande riforma post-tridentina e dal diffuso bisogno di un ritorno alla pratica
genuina della carità e dell'umiltà evangeliche. II movimento che prese l'avvio
da S. Filippo Neri, modello di vita interiore e di apostolato, ebbe numerosi e
ferventi seguaci e si diffuse rapidamente in Italia e all'Estero, fino alle
Americhe e all'India, dando alla Chiesa Sacerdoti e Fratelli che, dediti alla
preghiera e alle più svariate forme di apostolato, si distinsero nel campo
della predicazione della Parola di Dio, dell'amministrazione dei Sacramenti,
del Culto Liturgico, delle missioni e delle opere caritative, non meno che nel
settore della Cultura,
__________________________________
Reverendo Padre Edoardo A.
Cerrato
Procuratore Generale della
Confederazione
Dell'Oratorio di S. Filippo
Neri
Via S. Girolamo della
Carità, 63
R O M A
I Figli di S. Fillipo Neri,
impegnati da sempre nell'appasionata ricerca della verità e nello zelo per la
propria ed altrui santificazione, emulando la generosità del Fondatore, ne
fanno rivivere con giogia tra la gente gli esempi altamente virtuosi. Notevole,
perciò, è stato ed è il contributo che voi Oratoriani, da più di quattro
secoli, avete dato e continuate a dare nella promozione umana e cristiana
specialmente della gioventù. Ed oggi, di fronte alle transformazioni profonde
della società verificatesi un po' dovunque negli ultimi decenni, alla vigilia
del Grande Guibileo del 2000 e del terzo Millennio, il vostro apporto al
rinnovamento delle coscienze, come già a partire dalla metà del sec. XVI, sarà
tanto più efficace quanto più autenticamente evangelica sarà la vostra
testimonianza.
D'altra parte, la storia del vostro Movimento mostra che,
come Fligi di S. Filippo Neri, avete tutti i requisiti per inserirvi a pieno
titolo nel processo della "nuova evangelizzazione" voluta dal Sommo
Pontefice Giovanni Paolo II. Ben venga dunque il II Congresso Internazionale
Oratoriano, affinchè, come discepoli di S. Filippo, vi possiate arricchire
ancor di più alla sua scuola per rispondere "promto corde alle sfide del Terzo Millennio, con amorosa fedeltà
alla Chiesa".
Con questi auspici, implorando dal vostro Santo Fondatore
che vi ottenga di poter continuare a servire il Signore con rinnovata gioia e
generosità, saluto titti cordialmente.

Vaticano, 17 giugno 1998

Reverendo Padre,
Con lettera del 10 u.s. Ella aveva la cortesia di
segnalarmi il Segundo Encuentro Internacional Oratoriano de San Felipe Neri che
si svolgerà nel prossimo luglio in Messico, chiedendomi altresì una parola di
saluto.
Volentieri aderisco alla sua richiesta, lieto
dell’opportunità di esprimere, nella mia qualità di Presidente del Pontificio
Consiglio per i Laici, l’augurio di un felice incontro ai laici appartenenti
all’Oratorio.
“Pippo il Buono” vi riunisce nell’accogliente terra
messicana per chiamarvi ad una verifica, quanto mai opportuna alle soglie del
terzo millennio, del suo e vostro carisma proprio. Nella gioia del ritrovarvi
insieme, possiate riscopriere 1’importanza di mantenere vivo nei vostri cuori e
nella Chiesa lo spirito dell’infanzia, memori della parola del Vangelo: “Se non
diverterete come i bambini non entrerete nel regno dei cieli (Mt18,3).
La vittoria su un mondo cinico e scettico si può fondare
solo sulla mancanza di ogni difesa, sulla debolezza, sulla notte dell’anima e
del corpo. E’questa la più vera e viva immagine del cristiano oggi: colui che
nella sua debolezza si rivolge a Dio, ai suoi santi e alla Chiesa invisibile, e
soprattutto alla Vergine Maria, l’Immacolata nata senza peccato, l’ultimogenita
della razza umana.
Possa la Vergine di Guadalupe, che affettuosamente invocate nella
vostra preghiera, esservi compagna e guida nei vostri lavori, affinché da veri
discepoli di San Filippo, siate capici di rispondere prompto corde alle sfide dell’oggi, condividendo le gioie e le
speranze, le tristezze e le angosce del mondo.
Con la mia benedizione mi è
grato assicurarvi delle mie preghiere e dei miei auguri per il pieno successo
del vostro incontro

___________________
R.P. Eduardo CERRATO, C.O.
Procuratore Generale Oratoriani
Via S. Girolamo della Carità, 63
00186 ROMA
|
¡Juventudes! Felipe
nos llama Oaxtepec, hospedaje nos da En sus encuentros se hacía oración, ¡Juventudes! Felipe nos llama Filipenses aquí congregados Renovar nuestra vida cristiana ¡Juventudes! Felipe nos llama Marchemos juntos con gran entusiasmo Siempre alegres como María ¡Juventudes! Felipe nos llama Hoy cantamos con el corazón Caminamos al año 2000 ¡Juventudes! Felipe nos llama |
[1] C.S. Dessain Vida y pensamiento del Cardenal Newman. Paulinas, Oxford, 1980
[2] Cesare Baronio (1538-1607), tras veinte años de trabajo publicó Annales ecclesiastici (1588-1593). En 12 volúmenes, continaudos y reimpresos muchas veces, valorados por la riqueza de sus fuentes documentales.
[3] IV Conferencia de las Naciones Unidas sobre la mujer, titulada Igualdad, desarrollo y Paz; se realizó entre el 4 y el 15 de septiembre de 1995 en Beijing, China.
[4] Paul Auvray, Communiautré de l’Oratoire de France, Paris 1978. De saint Philippe á Berulle. Les origines de l’Oratoire de France, p.173
[5] Ibid
[6] Ibid
[7] Ibid
[8] Cfr. Diccionario de Espiritualidad. Herder, Barcelona, 1983. Berulle Pierre de, p.246, I.
[9] Padre Marcos Castañer en Juan Manuel Lozano Las religiosass de San Felipe Neri.Claret Tarrega 1970
[10] Constituciones et Statuta Generalia
Confoederationis Oratorii Sancti Philippi Nerii, Romae, die 21 Novemberis 1989.
[11] Ibid
[12] Cfr. 1 Corintios, 2,2
[13] Cfr. 1, Corintios 3,2 ss; Hb 5,12.
[14] Of the book of Louis BOUYER Un socrate romain, saint Philippe Neri. Paris, SOS, 1979 96p. We have decide to quote a lot of
times this author because he presents to us a deep vision of the
phillipian pedagogy.
[15] Of 1527 to 1531, the Medici has been expelled from Florence
and the Republic was established, the troops of the Count of Borbone had left
free Florence and they went to Rome to pillage it. In Florence was a great
religious fervor, the Savoranolas’ shadow, the last try of convert in a villa
“institutionally”. February 19, 1518,
Jesus Christ, was proclaimed Florence’s King. During the villa’s
occupation (Oct. 14, 1529-Aug. 12, 1530)
the fervor increased: they both got excused, they fasted and made
processions. The St. Mark Convent, so loved by Philip, was the soul of the
Resistance. The villa capitulated in July 16, 1531 and Philip left it
definitely in 1532.
[16] It can be notice his repel to enter
to the Jesus Company in 1535.
[17] The denomination “Sócrates romano”
becomes of the Cardinal Valier, contemporary of St. Philip, author of a ‘Platon
style’ dialogue, titled Philip or the
Christian Happiness.
[18] These are the three spiritual life
degrees: The first can be called The animal life; it is the life of the
ones that run toward the sensitive devotion that God gives, generally to the
beginners to take them out of the world by the attraction of the sweet pity as
the animal is attracted by an object that like to it (19-06). The second degree
can be called The human life; it is
the life of the ones that doesn't taste the ‘dolcezza sensibile’, but,
straight by the virtue, fight their passions (20-06). Maximes.
[19] Maximes, June 19, 20, 21 and 22.
[20] The testimony of a diminician of
Minerva, noticed by TÜRKS (p.27).
[21]“ Exist a peculiar anecdote in the
Inocencio XVIII’s kingdom that illustrates wonderfully the great exaltation
when an antique rediscover sunk to the
Christian souls... in the surrenders of the via Appia the workers had put a
circle to a roman young. ‘Giulia Claudii Filia’ said the inscription over the marble. The open tomb had the
intact body of a young with a weird beauty. When they take it to the Capitol,
the newness of the great and lugubrious discover was extended rapidly in the
city, then was created an incredible mess: the death young seems to attract to
her all the city, all the love and enthusiasm of the hearts. There were mixed
poets and artist, the town went for satisfy his hungry of the disappeared
divines and of the immortal spring. The Pope surprised and terrified, order to
take the body in the night and buried secretly far away of the Pincio”. (Louis
Bouyer 21-22).
[22] Lettera ai Filippesi 4,8-9.
[23] PONELLE – BORDET Saint
Philippe Nerí et la société romaine de son temps, 1515-1595. Colombe, 1927
[24] PAPASOGLI Giorgio Philippe Neri, un homme dans son siècle. Tequi,
1991.
[25] Maximes 4/05.
[26] NIETZSCHE F. Fröh Wissenshaft. III, fr. 25 (NW, Vol. V-2)
p. 158s.
[27] FABER F. The Spirit and Genius of
St. Philip Neri.London, 1850 p. 741
[28] 3 ALVAREZ G. A. Historia de la vida religiosa. Vol.1 Clarctianas, Madrid. 1987 p. 33
4 Puede verse: Carta a Diogneto V, 12-13 También ORIGENES Hom.In..Jerem.IV,3.
5 Cf ALVAREZ G.A. Historia de la vida religiosa Vol.I PP.131 ss.
[31] Hospitalarios de San Juan del Espíritu Santo, de San Antonio,etc.
[32] La de San Juan de Jerusalén, los Templarios, los Caballeros del Santo Sepulcro, etc.
[33] La orden de la Santísima Trinidad, de Nuestra Señora de la Merced, etc.
[34] Cf.Ibid.Vol.II p.256
11 11 Cf. REALE-ANTISERI Historia del Pensamiento Filosófico y Científico T.II Trad. IGLESIAS J.A. Herder.
[37] l2 Cf. ALVAREZ G.J. Historia de la vida religiosa Vol. 3 pp. 72 ss. Otros refieren su nacimiento a Ettore Vernaccia. Cf. CISTELLINI A. San Filippo Neri. L’Oratorio e la Congregazione Oratoriana. Storia Spiritualita. Morcelliana, Brescia, 1989 pp. 27-28.
13 Cf. Ibid p. 28
14
Here, Philip is fulled of love at liturgy, at Fathers of desert, the
comnunitary life and the important about stabilitas
lici.
l5 Certanly, everybody know the atraction of
Fr. Savonarola.
16 KOLAKOWSKI L. La modernidad siempre a prueba. Vuelta, México 1993 p. 14
17 Cf. HABERMAS J. Ciencia y Técnica como ideología. Taurus, Madrid, 1984 pp. 3-11
18 Cf. WEBER M. Ensayo sobre
Sociología de la Religión. Vol I Taurus, Madrid, 1983 pp.
19 ss.
19 Caso típico es el libro de HUXLEY A. Un mundo feliz. EDESA, México 1983
20 CF LIPOVETSKY G. La Era del Vacio. Ensqyos sobre el Individualismo Contemporáneo. Anagrama, Barcelona, 1983 pp. 14 ss.
21 Everyone make its options own. Así, IZQUIERO A. “Perfil del posmodernismo” en Ecclesia VII/2 (1994) pp. 183-196. DIEZ ARNAIS R. “La experiencia religiosa en la postmodernidad” En Mayeutica 21 (1995), Marcilla, Navarra, pp 161-190 VERGAUWEN G. “Faire la théologie aojourd’hui.Le catholicisme en condition de postmodernité. En GISEL P.-EVRARD (Eds). La théologie en postmodernité.Labor et Fides, Geneve, 1996, 232-8. MARDONES J. M. Postmodernidad y cristianismo. El desafio del fragmento.Salterrae, 1988 pp. 33-43, KÜNG H. Proyecto de una ética mundial Trad. CANAL M. Planeta Agostini, México, 1994 pp. 17-41
22 I don’t ingorant of another boundary Cf. HERRERA R. Hablar de Dios en Paslabras de Mujer. Castellanos, México, 1998.
23 Cf COX H. La religión en la ciudad secular. Trad. GARCIA-ABRIL. Sal Terrae, Santander, 1985 p.18
24 MARDONES J. M. ¿ A dónde va la religión? Sal Terrae, Santander, 1996 p. 21
25 CF. LIPOVETSKY G. La era del vacío ... p.54
26 MARDONES J. M ¡ Adonde va la religión?... p. 37-38
27 27 Ibid. p. 39. LIPOVESTKY se refiere a lo mismo en la era del vacio... p.60 ss.
28 VERNETTE J. “Le nouvel-Age”En NRT, 111 1989, pp. 879 ss.
29 Cf. MARDONES J.M. ¡Adonde va la religion? ... pp. 40 ss.
30 Ibid. 64
31 Cf. MARDONES J.M. Postmodernidad y Cristianismo. El desafío del fragmento. Sal Terrae, Santander. 1988. p. 22
32 VELASCO J.M. El malestar religioso en nuestra cultura... pp. 29-30
33 Very interesting it’s the analysis of BEUCHOT M. Postmodernidad, hermeneutica y analogía. Porrua-UIC, México, 1966 pp. 113 ss.
34 COX H. La religion en la ciudad secular... p. 190
35 Cf.
RORTY R. La filosofía y el espejo de la naturaleza. Cátedra, Madrid, 1983. VATTIMO G. El fin de la modernidad. Nihilismo y hermenéutica en la cultura
postmoderna. Planeta-Agostini, 1944 y BOUDRILLARD J. Las estrategias fatales. Anagrama, Barcelona, 1984.
36 BOUDRILLARD J. Las estrategias fatales... p. 9
37 LIPOVETSKIG. La era del vacío... p. 36
38 In the spiritu of Concilio Vaticano II, Perfectae caritatis, 2e
39 Cf. ANDRADE B. El camino histórico de la salvación UIA, México, 1990 pp. 35-3
40 Ibid p. 41
41 Cf. Ibid pp. 222-223
42 KURI NICOLAS G. El hombre, un ser en vías de realización... p. 12
43 It’s expecting a discution about stabilitas loci
44 Vida fraterna en comunidad Nos 10, 24 y 25
45 Ibid Nos. 47 ss
46 Like a ‘modern Socrates’, someone say,
like a “Pascal postmoderno” I say.
47 Nietzche decía que ‘el espíritu de la modernidad es el espíritu del diablo, de la severidad’ Puede verse la magnifica conferencia de PRONZATO A. Felipe Neri: La seriedad de un santo festivo. Trad. MARTINEZ A. Latina Imprenta México, s/f.
48 Cf. MENGARELLI A. La pastorale de Philipo Neri. Giovanne Fiorentino e Sacerdote Romano Tesis presentada en la Pontífica Universidad Lateranense, Perugia 1964
49 Cf. BALTHASAR H. U. Gloria: Una estética teológica Vol. V Encuentro, Madrid, 1985-1989 pp. 135-193
50 COX H. Las fiestas de locos Taurus Madrid 1972 p. 32
51 CF CISTELLINI A. L’Oratorio e la congregazione oratoriana ...pp. 93-96
52 TÜRKS P. Felipe Neri. El fuego de la Alegría. Guadalmena, Sevilla, 1992 p. 72
53 El ya citado COX H asi lo piensa en La religión en la ciudad secular Sal Terrae, Santander, 1985
54 TREVOR M. San Felipe Neri Apóstol de Roma (1515-1595) Trad VOIX A. Sal Terrae Santander 1986 p 58
55 VEGA ABIA M. G. Fuego, Amor, Vida...!!! La huella de S. Felipe Neri, en el Cuarto Centenario. Claretianas, Madrid, 1994 p. 103
[39] Until the begining, we introduce this abstract term of ‘the Mexican’ for not to give a motiffs to bad readings about the ‘Mexicaniy’; concept that agree with the specialists’ use, name the idiologic current of some groups that pretend erase the XV to XX centuries’Mexico, with the intention of regain what is supossed specificliy mexican, independent of foreign’s influence. This idologic current insist to avoid the ‘malinchismo’ ( to prefer the foreign) but, it ends to a ‘xenofismo’ ( to repel the foreign) Cf. CRUZ RUEDA E. “Una visión de indígena: un nuevo proyecto de nación”. En Christus, Año LXII, 699, México, marzo-abril de 1997. pp. 49-54 y GARZON VALDES E. “Cinco confusiones acerca de la relevancia moral de la diversidad cultural” En Este País, No. 73, México, abril de 1997 pp. 59-61
[40] Today is more adequated, to talk
about identities than essence (quid)
[41] CASTAÑEDA Carlos “Arbol genealógico” En Nexos, Año 21, Vol. XXI, No. 244, México, abril de 1998 pp. 89ss.
[42] Citado en : MEJIA PRIETO JORGE. Citas y Frases célebres de Mexicanos. Panorama, México, 1997(3), p. 101 y 107.
[43] Cf. BEJAR NAVARRO RAUL, El Mexicano. Aspectos culturales y psicosociales, UNAM, México, 19944 pp. 33-94.
[44] Cf. MEJIA PRIETO JORGE, op. cit. P.
104.
[45] Cf. MEJIA PRIETO JORGE, op. cit. P. 109.
[46] RAMOS SAMUEL Obras completas I UNAM, Col. Nueva Biblioteca Mexicana, No. 41, México 1990, P. 96.
[47] Cf. CASTAÑEDA J.C. art. cit. p 89
[48] We are refering, overalls, to LEVINAS E. Totalidad e infinito. Ensayo sobre la exterioridad. Sígueme, Salamanca, 1995.
[49] GADAMER H.G. Verdad y método I Sigueme 1993 y FOUCAULT M. L’archéogie du savoir Galimard, 1969; have already
said that every human community is identify by the use of some linguistic signs
that conforms a range of sense in base of shared reality experiences.
[50] Cf. RICOEUR P. Finitud y culpabilidad. Madrid 1982
[51] Cf. BONFIL BATALLA G. El México profundo. Una civilización negada.Grijalbo, México, 1990
[52] Cf. BOOF L. Eclesiogénesis.Sal Terrae, 1986
[53] Cf. ALVAREZ G. A. historia de
la vida religiosa. Vol.1 Claretianas, Madrid, 1987. “The history of the religious life
shows that the different kinds of religious life can not be develop in only one
definition, because they are existencial experiences then, are unrepeatable and
uniques, that have marked series of twist and puzzles that correspond to other
new social- cultural and religious situations that are carriers of new
demandings, so it is necessary to give them new answers.
[54] The paintings that the
controversial and mystic Fray Angélico have left in that convent should have caused a big influence in St. Philip.
But was the savonarola’s picture painted by Fray Bartolomeo the one that
impressed more to the Saint. Savoranola was burned in 1498 in the public plaza
of Florencia because of denauncing without piety the Church’s corrution and
exhorting the town to the penitence. His reform instruments; the Bible and the
conversion, make over Philip an influence that was reflected in his life. The
assidous participation in the ‘laudes’ (mornings prayers), harminized with
popular songs and string instruments was something prefered by him. Show of
this, is the Jacopone de Todi’s popular
song, “Vanità di Vanità ogni cosa è
Vanità” that was famous in the Oratory’s meetings. And also, the diminican
spirit of humility and the opening to the town, reflected in children
processions promoted by Savonarola, make understand why Philip Neri being old
said: “All the good things that are in me, I have recieved them from the
Dominican Fathers of San Marcos”.
[55] Frequenting this monastery, was
rooted in the young St. Philip the love for the liturgy, and for the Father’s
life of the desert, for the communitary life and he guessed the importance of
the place stability.
[56] Some persons said that Philip was
29 years old.
[57] CISTELLINI A. L’Oratorio e la Congregazione oratoriana.
Storia e spiritualità. Vol. I Morcelliana, 1989 p.27
[58] We all know CISTELLINI’s clasification of the Oratory: the big one, the small one and the open one. Cf. L’Oratorio e la Congregazione... pp. 75-116
[59] Cf. MARCIANO Juan, Memorias Históricas de la Congregación del Oratorio, Trad. por el P. Félix Cumplido, S.J., Tomo I, Madrid 1853. PP. 13-14.
[60] Cfr. Oratorios de San Felipe Neri en México y un testimonio vivo, la fundación del Oratorio de San Felipe Neri en la Villa de Orizaba, Centro de Asistencia y Promoción, A.C., México, 1992, pp. 5-6 y 27-28
[61] FABER F. The Spirit and Genius of
St. Philipp Neri. London, 1850 p.74
[62] The congregations of the Oratory in
Mexico are of diverse periods of the mexican identities’ formation: Until the
Colonial Epoch (16-18 th centuries), Puebla, San Miguel Allende, La
Profesa, D.F., Guanajuato, Orizaba; the independence epoch (19th
century), León; and the Modern Mexico (20th century) San Pablo,
Tlanepantla, Nuestra Señora de la Paz y Pharr Texas U.S.A.